Truth prevailing and detecting error, or, An answer to a book mis-called, A friendly conference between a minister and a parishioner of his, inclining to Quakerism, &c. by Thomas Ellwood.
         Ellwood, Thomas, 1639-1713.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 490 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 187 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39312
         Wing E630
         ESTC R15648
         13146817
         ocm 13146817
         98068
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39312)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98068)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 416:3)
      
       
         
           
             Truth prevailing and detecting error, or, An answer to a book mis-called, A friendly conference between a minister and a parishioner of his, inclining to Quakerism, &c. by Thomas Ellwood.
             Ellwood, Thomas, 1639-1713.
          
           [8], 365 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1676.
          
           
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Errata on p. [8].
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714. -- Friendly conference between a minister and a parishioner.
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Truth
           Prevailing
           ,
           And
           Detecting
           ERROR
           :
           OR
           ,
           An
           ANSWER
           to
           a
           Book
           ,
           mis-called
           ,
           A
           Friendly
           Conference
           between
           a
           Minister
           and
           a
           Parishioner
           of
           his
           ,
           inclining
           to
           Quakerism
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           
             Thomas
             Ellwood
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Isa
               ,
               54.17
            
             .
          
           
             No
             Weapon
             that
             is
             formed
             against
             thee
             ,
             shall
             prosper
             ;
             and
             every
             Tonguè
             that
             shall
             rise
             against
             thee
             in
             Iudgment
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             condemn
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Heritage
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             their
             Righteousness
             is
             of
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           came
           lately
           to
           my
           Hand
           a
           little
           Book
           ,
           bearing
           the
           Title
           of
           ,
           
             A
             Friendly
             Conference
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           having
           turned
           over
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Drift
           and
           Design
           of
           it
           was
           to
           infame
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           by
           representing
           their
           Principles
           absurd
           and
           heterodox
           ,
           mis-stating
           some
           ,
           and
           with
           sophistical
           Arguments
           perverting
           and
           opposing
           others
           .
           This
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           observed
           ,
           I
           held
           my self
           concerned
           to
           vindicate
           those
           Truths
           which
           we
           believe
           and
           make
           Profession
           of
           ,
           from
           the
           Absurdities
           and
           Errors
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           partly
           through
           Ignorance
           ,
           but
           principally
           through
           Envy
           ,
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           fasten
           on
           them
           .
           This
           
           is
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Subject
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           recommend
           to
           thy
           serious
           and
           impartial
           Perusal
           .
        
         
           Who
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Conference
           was
           I
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           when
           I
           wr●●
           the
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           not
           having
           so
           much
           Ingenuity
           〈◊〉
           to
           say
           〈…〉
           as
           to
           〈◊〉
           his
           Name
           to
           his
           Book
           .
           But
           after
           the
           Answer
           had
           a
           good
           part
           passed
           the
           Press
           ,
           I
           received
           Information
           concerning
           the
           concealed
           Author
           ,
           both
           Who
           and
           What
           he
           is
           ,
           his
           Name
           ,
           Place
           .
           &c.
           which
           I
           forbear
           at
           pre●ent
           to
           publish
           ,
           in
           Expectation
           that
           he
           himself
           should
           do
           it
           in
           his
           next
           .
           If
           he
           persist
           a
           lurking
           Adversary
           ,
           let
           him
           n●t
           think
           much
           ,
           if
           (
           after
           so
           fair
           a
           Warning
           )
           I
           give
           the
           World
           his
           Name
           with
           such
           an
           〈◊〉
           as
           his
           unmanly
           Dealing
           with
           us
           deserves
           .
           He
           writes
           himself
           ,
           
             A
             Lover
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           .
           But
           seeing
           Truth
           seeks
           no
           Corners
           ,
           what
           should
           induce
           him
           to
           
             conceal
             his
             Name
          
           !
           If
           he
           indeed
           believed
           that
           to
           be
           Truth
           ,
           which
           he
           undertook
           to
           maintain
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           been
           either
           
           afraid
           or
           ashamed
           to
           have
           openly
           avouched
           it
           .
           Although
           I
           do
           not
           think
           men
           strictly
           tyed
           ,
           in
           all
           Cases
           ,
           to
           affix
           their
           Names
           to
           whatsoever
           they
           write
           :
           yet
           in
           Matters
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           especially
           wherein
           one
           man
           shall
           accuse
           or
           charge
           another
           Man
           or
           People
           ,
           I
           conceive
           the
           Opponent
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Honesty
           ,
           obliged
           to
           give
           h●●
           Name
           ,
           as
           a
           Caution
           or
           Security
           for
           making
           good
           h●●
           Charge
           ,
           or
           giving
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Party
           injured
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           fail
           in
           his
           Proof
           .
           Certainly
           this
           way
           of
           striking
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           th●s
           skulking
           way
           of
           writing
           Controvers●es
           is
           very
           disingenuo●●
           ,
           unfair
           and
           unmanly
           ;
           fitter
           for
           F●ux
           with
           h●s
           Dark-Lanthorn
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           leaving
           the
           Author
           for
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           
             hug
             himself
          
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           his
           own
           Obscurity
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           two
           or
           three
           short
           hints
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           of
           the
           more
           minute
           and
           less
           material
           Passages
           in
           the
           Conference
           ,
           I
           have
           purposely
           omitted
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           have
           
           more
           scope
           (
           without
           swelling
           this
           Book
           into
           too
           great
           a
           Bulk
           )
           more
           largely
           to
           insist
           on
           ,
           and
           freely
           handle
           those
           things
           which
           are
           indeed
           of
           greater
           Weight
           and
           Moment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           those
           Cases
           wherein
           I
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           use
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Ancient
           Authors
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           necessitated
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Books
           themselves
           (
           which
           in
           the
           Country
           I
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           procure
           )
           to
           take
           some
           few
           Quotations
           upon
           trust
           from
           others
           ;
           yet
           not
           without
           great
           Caution
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           those
           Quotations
           :
           for
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           I
           would
           rather
           choose
           to
           lay
           them
           all
           wholely
           aside
           ,
           then
           knowingly
           to
           obtrude
           one
           wrong
           one
           upon
           thee
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           first
           Chapter
           may
           peradventure
           seem
           not
           so
           much
           defensive
           as
           offensive
           ,
           relating
           more
           particularly
           to
           that
           Ministry
           ,
           whereof
           my
           Opponent
           professes
           himself
           a
           Member
           .
           But
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Su●ject
           w●s
           not
           of
           my
           choosing
           ,
           but
           his
           proposing
           ,
           whose
           Method
           and
           Matter
           I
           am
           in
           some
           sort
           obliged
           ,
           as
           a
           Respondent
           ,
           to
           observe
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
            
             OF
             the
             present
             Ministry
             :
             The
             Cause
             of
             the
             Peoples
             not
             profiting
             inquired
             :
             Some
             Reasons
             of
             it
             given
             ,
          
           
             
               page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
            
             Of
             using
             the
             Word
             Thou
             to
             a
             Single
             Person
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
            
             Of
             Titles
             and
             
               Civil
               Respects
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
            
             Of
             Confession
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               50.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               V.
            
             Of
             Perfection
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
            
             Of
             Swearing
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               100.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             Taking
             Texts
             ,
             Studying
             Sermons
             and
             Selling
             them
             to
             the
             People
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               196.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             Divine
             Inspiration
             and
             Revelation
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               205.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             Tythes
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               277.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           THe
           Reader
           is
           desired
           ,
           before
           he
           reads
           the
           Book
           ,
           to
           correct
           with
           his
           Pen
           the
           following
           Mistakes
           of
           the
           Press
           .
           Others
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           as
           Mis-pointings
           ,
           Mis-placing
           of
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           a
           friendly
           Eye
           (
           it
           is
           hoped
           )
           will
           overlook
           or
           excuse
           .
        
         
           Page
           20.
           line
           16.
           for
           ever
           read
           even
           .
           p.
           24
           l.
           7.
           f.
           more
           r.
           move
           .
           p.
           28
           l.
           3.
           f
           
             spoken
             to
          
           r.
           
             spoke
             unto
          
           .
           lin
           .
           12.
           f.
           answered
           r.
           
             as
             we
             read
          
           p.
           33
           l.
           24.
           f
           mistake
           r.
           mis-state
           .
           p
           40.
           l.
           10
           f.
           
             same
             now
          
           r.
           
             same
             .
             Now.
          
           p.
           65.
           l.
           3.
           f
           
             that
             e
             did
          
           r.
           
             that
             he
             did
          
           .
           p
           72
           l.
           20
           f.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           pag.
           77.
           l.
           1.
           afte●
           this
           add
           sense
           .
           p.
           86
           l.
           13.
           f
           wo
           r.
           who
           .
           p.
           111.
           l.
           2
           f.
           that
           r
           shot
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           25
           f
           to
           r.
           so
           .
           p
           115.
           l
           25.
           f
           Ambassadour
           r.
           Ambassadours
           p.
           116.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           
             I
             for
             cannot
          
           r.
           
             for
             I
             cannot
          
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           8.
           f.
           lib.
           72
           r
           lib
           7.
           l.
           13.
           f.
           takest
           r.
           
             takes
             it
          
           .
           p.
           131.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           degenerate
           r
           derogate
           .
           p.
           132.
           l.
           26.
           after
           saith
           r.
           my
           .
           p.
           ●37
           .
           l
           5.
           f.
           commanded
           r
           commended
           .
           pag.
           149.
           l.
           26
           f.
           Quakeos
           r.
           Quakers
           p.
           154.
           l.
           25.
           f
           margent
           r.
           margin
           .
           p
           158.
           l.
           21.
           f.
           against
           r.
           upon
           .
           p
           164
           l.
           29.
           f
           aid
           r.
           said
           .
           p.
           179.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           prohibition
           .
           pag
           202
           l.
           7.
           de●e
           and.
           p.
           205.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           inspiration
           p.
           209.
           l.
           7.
           f.
           pricipal
           r
           principal
           .
           p.
           218
           l.
           11.
           f.
           
             we
             are
             far
          
           r
           
             we
             are
             so
             far
          
           .
           pag
           237.
           l
           3.
           f.
           discover
           r.
           discovered
           .
           p.
           240.
           l.
           14
           f.
           concerned
           r.
           concerning
           .
           pag.
           257.
           l.
           10
           f
           having
           r.
           have
           .
           lin
           .
           21.
           f.
           for
           r
           
             from
             .
             p.
          
           259.
           l.
           26.
           dele
           his
           .
           p.
           260.
           l.
           8
           ,
           9.
           f.
           
             ye
             speak
          
           r.
           
             yet
             spake
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           I.
           Of
           the
           present
           Ministry
           :
           The
           Cause
           of
           the
           Peoples
           not
           profiting
           inquired
           :
           Some
           Reasons
           of
           it
           given
           .
        
         
           THE
           Nameless
           Author
           of
           the
           ill-named
           
             Friendly
             Conference
          
           ,
           to
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           for
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           causes
           his
           Parishioner
           to
           report
           ,
           that
           
             At
             a
          
           Quakers
           
             Meeting
             ,
             a
             notable
             Speaker
             propounded
             this
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Hea●ers
             ,
             Whether
             any
             among
             them
             could
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             received
             any
             Spiritual
             Advantage
             by
             his
             long
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Steeple-houses
          
           ?
        
         
           Whether
           this
           Question
           was
           ever
           really
           thus
           proposed
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Meetings
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           present
           Business
           to
           inquire
           .
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           now
           propounded
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           one
           who
           terms
           himself
           a
           Minister
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           desire
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           shall
           read
           it
           either
           in
           his
           Book
           or
           this
           ,
           to
           consider
           very
           seriously
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           such
           as
           st●ll
           frequent
           those
           Places
           ,
           to
           propose
           it
           most
           solemnly
           to
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ;
           
           for
           it
           is
           indeed
           of
           great
           Concernment
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             if
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             after
             Inquiry
             ,
             he
             found
             he
             had
             received
             no
             Pr●fit
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             bad
             him
             further
             propound
             this
             Query
             to
             himself
             ,
             Why
             am
             I
             thus
             ?
             For
             if
             God
             had
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             their
             Worship
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             give
             a
             Blessing
             to
             their
             Wayes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           far
           the
           Parishioner
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Minister
           replies
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Goodness
             or
             Badness
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             Want
             ●f
             a
             sensible
             Effect
             upon
             the
             Hearts
             of
             indisposed
             and
             careless
             Hearers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           concerning
           
             indisposed
             and
             careless
             Hearers
          
           ,
           but
           in
           general
           Terms
           ,
           Whether
           any
           among
           them
           ,
           impartially
           consulting
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           could
           affi●m
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           received
           any
           Spiritual
           Advantage
           by
           his
           long
           frequenting
           of
           the
           Steeple
           houses
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           in
           drawing
           it
           from
           any
           ,
           to
           
             indispos'd
             and
             careless
          
           Hearers
           only
           ,
           he
           rather
           avoids
           then
           answers
           the
           Question
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           Fault
           in
           him
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           both
           Question
           and
           Answer
           were
           of
           his
           own
           framing
           .
        
         
           This
           however
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           here
           an
           implicit
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           
             Peoples
             not
             profiting
             under
             the
             present
             Ministry
             ,
          
           
           which
           in
           pag.
           6.
           is
           more
           freely
           confest
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Alas
             !
             its
             our
             Hearts
             Grief
             ,
             that
             our
             People
             should
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Beasts
             into
          
           Noah
           
             's
             Ark
             ,
             go
             out
             Beasts
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             came
             in
             Beasts
             ;
             or
             like
             〈◊〉
          
           Pharoah
           
             's
             lean
             Kine
             ,
             no
             ●atter
             for
             all
             their
             feeding
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           People
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           what
           their
           so
           long
           and
           chargeable
           Attendance
           upon
           this
           Ministry
           hath
           produced
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           their
           Ministers
           themselves
           reputed
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           
             Lean
             Beasts
          
           too
           ,
           
             no
             fatter
             for
             all
             their
             feeding
             .
          
           Surely
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           consider
           well
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           Feeding
           they
           have
           had
           ,
           which
           yields
           
             so
             little
             Nourishment
          
           .
           But
           however
           the
           Priests
           have
           fed
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           the
           People
           have
           fed
           the
           Priests
           well
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           grown
           
             ●at
             and
             wanton
          
           ;
           whence
           may
           be
           well
           inferr'd
           ,
           That
           the
           P●iests
           are
           better
           fed
           then
           the
           People
           taught
           ;
           being
           such
           as
           the
           Prophet
           pronounced
           wo
           against
           of
           old
           ,
           
           
             who
             fed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             Fat
             ,
             but
             fed
             not
             the
             Flock
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Minister
           not
           liking
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           the
           former
           Question
           ,
           tells
           his
           Parishioner
           ,
           (
           pag.
           6.
           )
           that
           
             The
             Question
             ,
             if
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             Not
             Whether
             you
             have
             profited
             by
             our
             Ministry
             ?
             but
             Whether
             you
             might
             
             not
             have
             pr●fi●ed
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Fault
             been
             in
             your
             s●lves
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Cause
           being
           thus
           far
           yielded
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             People
             are
             not
             really
             profited
             by
             their
             Ministry
             ,
          
           this
           other
           Question
           of
           his
           leads
           both
           me
           and
           them
           to
           consider
           where
           the
           Fault
           of
           their
           
             Non
             proficiency
          
           lies
           .
           We
           read
           of
           some
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           they
           did
           probably
           take
           as
           much
           pains
           as
           any
           of
           these
           men
           now
           adayes
           do
           ,
           yet
           )
           did
           not
           profit
           the
           People
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           Reason
           thereof
           is
           also
           given
           .
           Now
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           similar
           (
           or
           like
           )
           ●ffects
           are
           commonly
           produced
           from
           similar
           Causes
           ,
           let
           us
           inquire
           the
           Cause
           of
           that
           Defect
           ,
           which
           may
           probably
           give
           some
           Light
           to
           this
           .
           In
           the
           23d
           of
           Ieremiah
           vers
           .
           30.
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           P●op●et
           saith
           ,
           
             The●efore
             behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Prophets
             that
             st●al
             my
             Word
             every
             one
             from
             his
             Neighbour
             :
             Behold
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             use
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             He
             saith
             :
             Beh●ld
             I
             am
             against
             them
             that
             prophesie
             False
             Dreams
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             tell
             them
             ,
             and
             cause
             my
             People
             to
             Err
             by
             th●ir
             Lyes
             and
             by
             their
             Lightness
             ,
             yet
             I
             sent
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
             ;
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             pr●fit
             this
             People
             at
             all
             ,
             saith
             
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           32.
           
           Here
           the
           very
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           why
           that
           Ministry
           did
           not
           profit
           ,
           nay
           ,
           why
           it
           was
           rendred
           uncapable
           of
           profiting
           the
           People
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           most
           plainly
           given
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           viz.
           
             He
             sent
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
          
           :
           They
           used
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           saith
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           spoken
           to
           them
           :
           They
           stole
           his
           Word
           every
           one
           from
           his
           Neighbour
           :
           They
           ministred
           not
           from
           that
           Word
           which
           Moses
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           Paul
           long
           since
           declared
           to
           be
           
             in
             the
             Mouth
             and
             in
             the
             Heart
          
           ;
           
           which
           Word
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           setteth
           forth
           to
           be
           like
           as
           a
           Fire
           ,
           
           &
           like
           a
           Hammer
           ,
           that
           breaks
           the
           Rock
           in
           pieces
           ;
           
           Therefore
           said
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hath
             my
             Word
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             my
             Word
             faithfully
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             Chaff
             to
             the
             Wh●a●
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           My
           Word
           only
           ,
           my
           pure
           heart●cleansing
           Word
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           Fire
           doth
           burn
           up
           all
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Hammer
           breaks
           the
           Rocky
           Heart
           in
           pieces
           ,
           this
           only
           is
           comparable
           to
           Wheat
           (
           the
           Staff
           of
           Bread
           )
           All
           the
           Divinations
           of
           Man's
           Brain
           ,
           his
           highest
           Notions
           and
           Conceptions
           ,
           his
           studied
           Di●courses
           and
           most
           
           learned
           Exercitations
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           but
           Chaff
           in
           comparison
           of
           this
           Word
           .
           And
           because
           those
           Prophets
           did
           not
           attend
           to
           
             this
             Word
             in
             th●
             Heart
          
           ,
           but
           stole
           the
           Word
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           
             and
             preacht
             what
             they
             had
             stole
             ,
          
           because
           they
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             saith
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           spoken
           to
           them
           (
           though
           he
           had
           spoken
           to
           others
           )
           because
           they
           ran
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           sent
           them
           ,
           nor
           gave
           them
           any
           such
           Command
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           very
           Reason
           why
           they
           neither
           
             did
             nor
             could
             profit
             the
             People
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           how
           the
           Case
           stands
           with
           the
           Ministers
           of
           England
           ;
           Hath
           God
           sent
           them
           ,
           or
           do
           they
           
             send
             one
             another
          
           ?
           Do
           they
           attend
           unto
           the
           Word
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           do
           they
           
             steal
             the
             Words
          
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ?
           Do
           they
           use
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           
             not
             spoken
          
           to
           them
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           how
           then
           can
           any
           Benefit
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           having
           said
           expresly
           of
           such
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             not
             pr●fit
             the
             People
             at
             all
          
           ?
           Now
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           
             send
             one
             another
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Ministers
           of
           
             Man's
             mak●ng
          
           ,
           com●mon
           Experience
           shews
           ,
           If
           they
           were
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           
           they
           would
           
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           If
           they
           ministred
           by
           Command
           from
           him
           ,
           they
           
           would
           
             do
             it
             as
             of
             the
             Ability
             which
             God
             giveth
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             all
             things
             might
             be
             glorifi●d
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           this
           divine
           Ability
           they
           relye
           not
           on
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           expect
           .
           But
           School-Learning
           and
           Humane
           Abilities
           ,
           acquired
           by
           Study
           &
           much
           Reading
           ,
           these
           they
           trust
           to
           ,
           these
           they
           depend
           on
           ,
           these
           they
           glory
           not
           a
           little
           in
           ;
           yea
           ,
           these
           they
           Extol
           to
           so
           high
           a
           pitch
           ,
           as
           if
           our
           Saviour
           were
           not
           a
           little
           beholding
           thereto
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gospel
           could
           not
           be
           preached
           without
           them
           ,
           as
           this
           Minister
           doth
           broadly
           enough
           insinuate
           ,
           when
           he
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             Men
             wholely
             illiterate
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           
           and
           in
           divers
           places
           of
           his
           prolix
           Discourse
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           urges
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Humane
             Learning
          
           ,
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           consider
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           God
           hath
           
             not
             sent
             them
          
           ,
           if
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           hath
           not
           committed
           his
           blessed
           Gospel
           to
           these
           men
           to
           preach
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           run
           unsent
           ,
           and
           have
           spoken
           uncommanded
           ,
           no
           Wonder
           that
           the
           People
           are
           
             not
             profited
          
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           the
           Non-proficiency
           of
           the
           People
           under
           that
           Ministry
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           chargable
           on
           such
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             Goodness
             or
             Badness
             of
             the
             Ministry
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             from
             its
             agreeableness
             
             to
             the
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             real
             Tendency
             to
             its
             proper
             End
             ,
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
          
           pag.
           4.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Let
           us
           compare
           their
           Ministry
           with
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           they
           agree
           .
           What
           he
           means
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           exprest
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           generally
           urged
           as
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           is
           the
           Words
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           told
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Verse
           immediately
           foregoing
           ,
           that
           
             All
             Power
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           thereupon
           he
           grounds
           the
           Institution
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           before
           they
           were
           thus
           to
           go
           forth
           to
           teach
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           
             receive
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           as
           Luke
           testifies
           ,
           
             And
             behold
          
           (
           said
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           just
           before
           he
           parted
           from
           them
           )
           
             I
             send
             the
             Promise
             of
             my
             Father
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             tarry
             ye
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             until
             ye
             be
             indued
             with
             Power
             from
             on
             high
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           his
           Disciples
           
             did
             wait
             for
             and
             receive
          
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           were
           indued
           with
           Power
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           before
           they
           went
           forth
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           Acts.
           1
           ,
           &
           2.
           
           Now
           that
           Ministry
           that
           doth
           not
           wait
           to
           receive
           
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           nor
           is
           indued
           with
           Power
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           is
           
             not
             agreeable
          
           to
           this
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           the
           Good
           Ministry
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           also
           ,
           unto
           whom
           was
           committed
           a
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           according
           to
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           that
           
             When
             Christ
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             gave
             Gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           that
           Ministry
           that
           hath
           
             not
             received
             Gifts
          
           from
           Christ
           ,
           is
           
             not
             agreeable
          
           to
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           therefore
           not
           the
           good
           Ministry
           .
           And
           that
           the
           English
           Ministry
           (
           in
           general
           )
           hath
           not
           received
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           is
           not
           endued
           with
           Power
           from
           on
           high
           hath
           not
           received
           those
           Gifts
           from
           Christ
           ,
           their
           denying
           the
           immediate
           Teaching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           and
           their
           constant
           Recourse
           to
           ,
           and
           Dependance
           upon
           Humane
           Learning
           and
           Study
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           evince
           .
           This
           Di●agreeableness
           of
           the
           present
           Ministry
           to
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           is
           another
           great
           Reason
           why
           the
           
             people
             are
             not
             profited
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           This
           Minist●r
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             Real
             Profit
             is
             Obedience
             and
             Holiness
             
             of
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             strong
             grown
          
           Christian
           
             measures
             the
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Ministry
             from
             its
             Tendency
             to
             Conscientious
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             the
             Performance
             of
             all
             Duty
             in
             its
             Latitude
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Performance
           of
           
             all
             Duty
             in
             its
             Latitude
          
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Man
           and
           to
           our selves
           ,
           be
           the
           Tendency
           of
           a
           good
           Ministry
           ,
           how
           can
           that
           Ministry
           be
           good
           which
           denye
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Duty
             ,
             in
             us
             Latitude
             ,
          
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           our selves
           can
           be
           performed
           in
           this
           Life
           ?
           Yet
           that
           the
           English
           Ministry
           doth
           deny
           this
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           
             notoriously
             known
          
           ,
           but
           is
           also
           evident
           from
           this
           very
           Conference
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           which
           is
           spent
           to
           prove
           the
           Impossibility
           of
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           Act
           of
           Sin
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           whereas
           the
           least
           Sin
           is
           a
           Breach
           of
           Duty
           ,
           in
           some
           Degree
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Man
           ,
           or
           to
           our selves
           .
           Hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           proper
           Tendency
           of
           a
           true
           Ministry
           be
           (
           as
           this
           Man
           in
           words
           acknowledges
           )
           to
           bring
           People
           to
           such
           an
           
             Vniform
             ,
             Through
             ,
             Conscientious
             Obedience
             ,
          
           as
           amounts
           to
           the
           Performance
           of
           
             all
             Duty
             ,
             in
             its
             Latit●de
             ,
          
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           themselves
           ;
           then
           cannot
           this
           Man's
           Ministry
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           tend
           to
           the
           Performance
           of
           
           
             all
             Duty
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           by
           pleading
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Continuing
           in
           Sin
           ,
           makes
           such
           a
           Performance
           of
           all
           Duty
           to
           be
           altogether
           impossible
           :
           And
           this
           is
           another
           grand
           Reason
           ,
           why
           the
           People
           are
           not
           profited
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           
             the
             Fault
             whereof
             is
             in
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           minister
           to
           the
           right
           Part
           in
           People
           ,
           they
           aim
           rather
           at
           the
           Head
           then
           the
           Heart
           .
           Thus
           did
           not
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ;
           they
           
             commended
             themselves
             to
             every
             man's
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           as
           Paul
           testifieth
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           
             We
             are
             made
             manifest
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             also
             are
             made
             manifest
             in
             your
             Consciences
             .
          
           So
           
           Peter's
           Sermon
           at
           Ierusalem
           reacht
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           
           so
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             They
             were
             pricked
             in
             th●ir
             Heart
          
           :
           This
           was
           Home
           preaching
           ;
           for
           
             that
             day
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             about
             Three
             Thousand
             Souls
             .
          
           But
           these
           men
           now
           aday●s
           ,
           as
           they
           preach
           from
           the
           Strength
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           Abilities
           as
           they
           can
           acquire
           from
           Study
           and
           School-Learning
           ,
           so
           they
           sute
           their
           Matter
           to
           reach
           
           and
           catch
           the
           same
           Part
           in
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           whose
           Affections
           if
           they
           can
           so
           far
           gain
           upon
           ,
           as
           to
           win
           them
           to
           a
           Subscription
           to
           certain
           plausible
           and
           pleasing
           Notions
           ,
           the
           Work
           is
           well
           nigh
           done
           ,
           they
           are
           thenceforward
           Believers
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           that
           
             Faith
             which
             overcomes
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             quenches
             all
             the
             fiery
             Darts
             of
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           
           Now
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Mark
           they
           aim
           at
           ,
           hear
           what
           this
           Minister
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
           
             We
             must
             not
             esteem
             that
             most
             powerful
             and
             profitable
             ,
             which
             produceth
             only
             sensible
             Consolations
             ,
             working
             upon
             the
             Tender
             ,
             and
          
           (
           as
           he
           words
           it
           )
           
             inferior
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             whereas
             the
             strong-grown
          
           Christian
           (
           such
           (
           adds
           he
           )
           
             as
             the
          
           English
           
             Ministry
             designs
             to
             make
             men
          
           )
           
             hath
             his
             Religion
             seated
             in
             the
             Rational
             Powers
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           People
           may
           plainly
           see
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           not
           profiting
           under
           this
           Ministry
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           this
           Ministry
           designs
           to
           seat
           the
           Religion
           even
           of
           the
           grown
           Christian
           in
           the
           Rational
           Powers
           ;
           whereas
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           Ages
           past
           had
           their
           Religion
           seated
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           The
           good
           Ground
           (
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           )
           is
           by
           our
           Saviour
           
           Christ
           declared
           to
           be
           them
           ,
           which
           (
           not
           in
           a
           wise
           and
           
             knowing
             Head
          
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           
             rational
             Powers
          
           ,
           as
           this
           man
           speaks
           ,
           but
           )
           
             in
             an
             Honest
             and
             Good
             Heart
             ,
          
           
           having
           heard
           the
           Word
           ,
           keep
           it
           ,
           &
           bring
           forth
           Fruit
           with
           Patience
           .
           The
           Prophet
           David
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Righteous
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Law
             of
             his
             God
             is
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
          
           
           
             none
             of
             his
             Steps
             shall
             slide
             .
          
           And
           of
           himself
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Thy
             Word
             have
             I
             hid
             in
             my
             Heart
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             sin
             against
             thee
             .
          
           The
           Heart
           was
           the
           spiritual
           Treasury
           of
           Good
           Men
           of
           old
           ,
           
           as
           he
           well
           knew
           who
           said
           ,
           
             A
             Good
             Man
             out
             of
             the
             Good
             Treasure
             of
             his
             Heart
             bringeth
             forth
             Good
             things
             .
          
           Now
           these
           men
           
             not
             being
             sent
          
           of
           God
           ,
           
             not
             having
             received
          
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             not
             being
             indued
          
           with
           Power
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           
             not
             ministring
          
           as
           of
           the
           Ability
           which
           God
           giveth
           ,
           but
           professedly
           designing
           to
           seat
           the
           Religion
           even
           of
           the
           strong-grown
           Christian
           in
           the
           Rational
           Powers
           ,
           they
           
             cannot
             reach
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           they
           cannot
           strike
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           
             Their
             Teaching
             is
             but
             like
             that
             of
             the
          
           Scribes
           ,
           
             not
             having
          
           (
           divine
           )
           Authority
           ;
           whereas
           the
           
           Preaching
           of
           the
           true
           Ministers
           was
           
             in
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             Power
             ,
          
           
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Hearers
           
             might
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           another
           Cause
           ,
           why
           the
           People
           are
           not
           profited
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Evil
             Lives
          
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           this
           Priest
           gives
           his
           Parishioner
           leave
           to
           express
           ,
           perhaps
           more
           plainly
           then
           ●e
           shall
           have
           Thanks
           for
           ,
           at
           least
           from
           some
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           for
           sayes
           the
           Parishioner
           ,
           
             Now
             that
             you
             have
             put
             me
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             true
             C●●se
             of
             mens
             Non-proficiency
             ,
             and
             indeed
             Separation
             ,
             which
             is
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Scandalous
             Lives
             of
             s●me
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             Behaviour
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             th●y
             have
             caused
             both
             themselves
             and
             Doctrines
             to
             sti●k
             in
             the
             Nostrils
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           This
           indeed
           is
           something
           to
           the
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           the
           Priest
           thus
           replyes
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             Scandalous
             Ministers
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             too
             sad
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             ought
             to
             be
             lam●nted
             in
             the
             m●st
             Brinish
             Tears
             .
          
           Let
           none
           think
           the
           Priest
           has
           herein
           
             over
             shot
          
           himself
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Objection
           or
           Answer
           :
           For
           ,
           like
           a
           wary
           man
           ,
           he
           probably
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             in
             
             vain
          
           for
           him
           either
           to
           
             conceal
             or
             deny
             that
             which
             every
             Body
             knows
          
           :
           His
           Art
           therefore
           and
           Interest
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           free
           Confession
           ,
           a
           little
           to
           paliate
           ,
           and
           what
           in
           him
           l●es
           to
           extenuate
           the
           Crime
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           :
           For
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             It
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             setled
             National
             Ministry
             (
             such
             as
             ours
             is
             )
             consisting
             of
             great
             Numbers
             in
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             men
             for
             a
             Corrupt
             Interest
             ,
             will
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             these
             sacred
             Offices
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             our
             Function
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             a
          
           Judas
           
             amongst
             the
             chosen
             Twelve
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           then
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           
             Habemus
             confitentem
             reum
          
           ;
           we
           need
           not
           seek
           for
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Priest
           himself
           pleads
           guilty
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           
             scandalous
             Lives
          
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           but
           when
           in
           his
           endeavouring
           to
           mitigate
           the
           Fault
           ,
           he
           from
           their
           Number
           argues
           the
           unavoidableness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             cannot
             be
             ●●pected
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             men
             for
             a
             corrupt-interest
             will
             intrude
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           is
           so
           far
           from
           mending
           the
           Matter
           ,
           that
           to
           my
           Understanding
           ,
           he
           makes
           it
           
             much
             worse
          
           then
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           he
           renders
           them
           
             arrant
             Hyppocrites
             ,
             Cheats
             ,
             Imposters
             ,
          
           if
           not
           something
           worse
           by
           the
           Similitude
           
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           called
           a
           Devil
           ,
           Iohn
           6.70
           ,
           71.
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           these
           
             scandalous
             Ministers
             intrude
             themselves
          
           ,
           seeing
           all
           men
           that
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           ,
           know
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           none
           can
           intrude
           themselves
           into
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           admitted
           ,
           and
           have
           
             Letters
             of
             Induction
          
           (
           as
           I
           think
           they
           term
           them
           )
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           now
           then
           the
           Question
           naturally
           rises
           ,
           
             Why
             would
             the
             Bishop
             admit
             such
             Hypocrites
             into
             such
             sacred
             Offices
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           and
           the
           Answer
           as
           naturally
           follows
           ,
           
             why
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             know
             them
             to
             be
             such
          
           :
           But
           then
           alas
           !
           may
           the
           People
           well
           say
           we
           are
           now
           in
           worse
           case
           then
           before
           ;
           for
           how
           shall
           either
           we
           or
           he
           be
           assured
           that
           
             they
             are
             not
             most
             of
             them
             such
          
           ?
           here
           they
           are
           all
           at
           a
           loss
           :
           If
           the
           People
           would
           judge
           them
           by
           their
           
             Fruits
             (
             by
             which
             Christ
             said
             they
             should
             be
             known
             ,
          
           
           the
           Priest
           foreseeing
           the
           Danger
           that
           would
           ensue
           ,
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             by
             Fruits
             is
             not
             meant
             outward
             ●onversation
             ,
          
           though
           from
           what
           immediately
           follows
           ,
           viz.
           
             not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             Lord
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             Will
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           and
           again
           ,
           
             Many
             will
             say
             unto
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ▪
             have
             we
             not
             prophesie
             !
             in
             thy
             Name
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             ●nd
             then
             will
             I
             profess
             ●●●o
             them
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             ;
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             that
             work
             I●●qu●ty
          
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           then
           that
           Life
           and
           outward
           Conversation
           are
           the
           Fruits
           intended
           there
           b●
           Christ.
           But
           sayes
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             By
             Fruits
             are
             meant
             the
             ill
             ●onsequences
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           so
           that
           he
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           put
           the
           people
           upon
           that
           Way
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           should
           be
           
             l●ast
             able
          
           to
           discern
           ;
           for
           if
           those
           wise
           and
           great
           learned
           men
           ,
           who
           
             admit
             these
             scandalous
             Pr●achers
          
           ,
           cannot
           by
           the
           ill
           Consequences
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           discover
           those
           
             corrupt
             Inte●ests
          
           for
           which
           they
           intrude
           themselves
           ,
           how
           alas
           should
           the
           ignorant
           vulgar
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           scandalous
           soever
           these
           Ministers
           are
           ,
           how
           corrupt
           soever
           the
           Interests
           for
           which
           they
           intrude
           ,
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           seems
           however
           
             m●st
             hear
          
           them
           ,
           
             must
             maintain
          
           them
           that
           's
           the
           Drift
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           ●uakers
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           
           he
           reputes
           them
           
             worse
             then
             the
             very
          
           Papists
           the
           Reason's
           obvious
           ,
           the
           
           Papists
           ●nd
           he
           jump
           togeth●r
           ,
           and
           as
           with
           one
           Voice
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           subject
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           how
           corrupt
           ,
           how
           scandalous
           
           soever
           :
           Alas
           poor
           People
           !
           miserably
           enthralled
           to
           their
           own
           Servants
           ,
           whom
           good
           or
           bad
           they
           must
           keep
           ,
           
           how
           much
           harder
           is
           their
           Lot
           (
           in
           this
           Case
           )
           now
           ,
           then
           was
           that
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           !
           They
           were
           not
           permitted
           only
           ,
           but
           exhorted
           ,
           nay
           ,
           commanded
           to
           
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             every
             Brother
             that
             walked
             disorderly
             ,
          
           2
           Thess
           ▪
           3.6
           .
           And
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           the
           Apostle
           is
           more
           particular
           ,
           
             I
             have
             written
             unto
             you
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Brother
             ,
          
           
           
             be
             a
             Fornicator
             ,
             or
             Covetous
             ,
             or
             an
             Id●later
             ,
             or
             a
             Railer
             ,
             or
             a
             Drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             Extortioner
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             Company
             with
             such
             an
             One
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             :
          
           Had
           the
           Christians
           then
           so
           stri●t
           a
           charge
           given
           them
           to
           separate
           from
           such
           disord●rly
           Walkers
           ,
           su●h
           corrupt
           and
           s●andalous
           Persons
           (
           though
           they
           had
           but
           the
           Name
           of
           Brethren
           )
           and
           to
           see
           their
           Converse
           ,
           their
           Company
           ,
           their
           Society
           ,
           as
           men
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           eaten
           with
           ,
           and
           must
           People
           now
           be
           tyed
           up
           ,
           &
           fettered
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           constrained
           not
           only
           to
           seed
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           be
           
             fed
             by
             them
          
           ?
           Were
           such
           then
           thought
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           converst
           with
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           must
           they
           now
           be
           received
           and
           admired
           as
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           Teachers
           !
           Unhappy
           
           change
           :
           though
           I
           have
           great
           ground
           to
           suspect
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Fornicator
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           him
           to
           be
           Covetous
           ,
           though
           I
           fear
           he
           is
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           though
           I
           hear
           him
           r●●l
           ,
           though
           I
           see
           him
           drunk
           ever
           and
           anon
           ,
           and
           feel
           ●●s
           Extortion
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           must
           I
           notwithstanding
           acknowledge
           this
           man
           to
           be
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           have
           recourse
           to
           him
           for
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           Instruction
           in
           the
           divine
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           yet
           take
           notice
           how
           this
           Priest
           argues
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Page
           15.
           
           
             The
             Scribes
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             Pharis●●s
             w●re
             got
             into
          
           Moses
           
             's
             Chair
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             bids
             not
             the
             People
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             but
             gives
             them
             an
             eternal
          
           [
           mark
           the
           Epithet
           ,
           
             an
             eternal
          
           ]
           
             Document
             ,
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             when
             such
             Teachers
             fall
             to
             their
             Share
             ,
             viz.
             Whatsoever
             they
             bid
             them
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             to
             observe
             and
             do
             ,
             &c.
             Ma●
             .
          
           23.3
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           worth
           our
           noting
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           got
           into
           
           Moses's
           Chair
           ,
           not
           into
           
           Aaron's
           :
           Now
           Moses
           was
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Judge
           ,
           or
           Ruler
           ,
           but
           Aaron
           was
           more
           p●operly
           the
           Priest
           ;
           but
           take
           it
           in
           his
           Sense
           ,
           the
           Chair
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           see
           his
           Inference
           .
           
             Our
             Saviour
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             gives
             the
             People
             an
             Eternal
             
             Document
             ,
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             when
             such
             Teachers
             fall
             to
             their
             Share
             .
          
           An
           Eternal
           Document
           !
           What
           's
           that
           ?
           
             To
             do
          
           ,
           [
           sayes
           he
           ]
           
             whatsoever
             they
             bid
             them
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           hold
           there
           ,
           we
           have
           had
           too
           much
           of
           that
           already
           ;
           England
           hath
           not
           yet
           forgot
           ,
           since
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           of
           Rome
           sate
           in
           the
           Chair
           here
           ,
           and
           were
           forward
           enough
           to
           bid
           ,
           but
           were
           the
           good
           Men
           of
           that
           Age
           as
           ready
           to
           observe
           and
           do
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ;
           
             Our
             godly
             Martyrs
          
           (
           by
           his
           leave
           )
           
             held
             not
             that
             Document
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
          
           as
           Smithfield
           can
           amply
           witness
           :
           And
           within
           our
           own
           Memory
           ,
           that
           Chair
           (
           as
           he
           understands
           it
           )
           was
           possest
           by
           
             another
             Sort
             of
             Pharis●es
          
           ,
           who
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           were
           readier
           to
           bid
           ,
           then
           ever
           thi●
           man
           himself
           was
           to
           observe
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           
             Eternal
             Document
          
           :
           But
           Reader
           ,
           consider
           well
           ,
           if
           God
           for
           a
           Scourge
           to
           this
           provoking
           Nation
           ,
           should
           once
           more
           suffer
           the
           Pope
           to
           repossess
           that
           Chair
           ,
           how
           
             fit
             an
             Instrument
          
           would
           this
           man
           be
           to
           
             lead
             the
             People
             into
             Popery
          
           ,
           by
           t●●ling
           them
           Christ
           hath
           given
           them
           this
           eternal
           Document
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           such
           Teachers
           fall
           to
           their
           share
           ,
           they
           must
           observe
           and
           do
           whatsoever
           those
           Teachers
           shall
           bid
           them
           to
           observe
           ▪
           then
           they
           must
           receive
           
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             ●he
             Altar
          
           ,
           then
           
             worship
             the
             Host
          
           ,
           then
           
           
             pray
             to
             Saints
          
           ,
           then
           
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           then
           
             adore
             Images
             ,
             burn
             Tapers
          
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           nay
           if
           the
           Emaums
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Turkish
           Priests
           ,
           could
           get
           into
           this
           Chair
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           Remedy
           upon
           this
           man's
           Principle
           ,
           but
           
             Mahomet
             must
             be
             worshipped
          
           ,
           but
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             he
             is
             to
             look
             at
             the
             Water
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             Conduit
             through
             which
             it
             is
             conveyed
             ,
          
           page
           15.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           if
           a
           man
           see
           the
           Conduit
           
             be
             smeered
             with
             Mire
             and
             Dirt
             ,
          
           will
           he
           choose
           (
           or
           is
           it
           reasonable
           he
           should
           be
           tyed
           )
           to
           drink
           the
           Water
           that
           issues
           therefrom
           ,
           when
           he
           may
           as
           well
           have
           it
           from
           a
           cleaner
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           brings
           the
           Apostles's
           Words
           ,
           
             we
             have
             this
             Treasure
             in
             earthen
             Vessells
             ,
             that
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Power
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           B●t
           ●ad
           they
           this
           Treasure
           in
           filthy
           Vessels
           ?
           no
           doubtless
           ;
           for
           no
           Excellency
           could
           thence
           have
           redounded
           to
           God
           :
           Earthen
           Vessels
           denote
           Meaness
           ,
           but
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           clean
           as
           well
           as
           Silver
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             do
             you
             think
             of
          
           Judas
           ,
           and
           Nicholas
           
             the
             Deacon
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           think
           Iudas
           was
           bad
           enough
           ,
           he
           was
           one
           that
           sold
           his
           Master
           for
           Money
           yet
           as
           bad
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           as
           he
           loved
           the
           
           Bag
           he
           did
           not
           
             intrude
             himself
          
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           some
           Pri●sts
           for
           
             corrupt
             Interests
          
           ,
           now
           adayes
           do
           but
           he
           was
           cho●en
           and
           had
           obtained
           part
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           from
           which
           by
           ●ransgression
           he
           fell
           :
           Now
           will
           this
           Priest
           say
           ,
           th●t
           Iudas
           after
           he
           had
           this
           transgr●ssed
           and
           fallen
           ,
           should
           (
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           )
           have
           continued
           in
           the
           Mininistry
           ?
           if
           he
           saith
           yes
           ,
           then
           may
           all
           People
           see
           what
           manner
           of
           Ministry
           this
           Priest
           is
           pleading
           for
           .
           If
           he
           sa●●s
           No
           I
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Ministers
           be
           Corrupt
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           the
           People
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           bound
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           turn
           from
           them
           and
           deny
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Nicholas
           the
           Deacon
           ,
           his
           Office
           was
           b●●
           to
           
             serve
             Tables
          
           ,
           to
           take
           
             Care
             of
             the
             Widdows
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           was
           chosen
           to
           be
           
             Overseer
             of
             the
             Poor
          
           ;
           and
           is
           no
           where
           (
           that
           I
           remember
           )
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           taxed
           with
           any
           scandalous
           Deportment
           .
           Ens●●bius
           indeed
           reports
           him
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Head
           of
           that
           Sect
           which
           in
           the
           Revelations
           is
           called
           Nichola●●●s
           ;
           
           but
           neither
           one
           nor
           t'other
           ●ayes
           ,
           that
           he
           continued
           his
           Deaconsh●●
           after
           his
           Defection
           .
           However
           it
           app●ar
           not
           that
           he
           was
           a
           publick
           Preacher
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Priest
           adds
           ,
           Solomon
           
             you
             know
             fill
             into
             the
             grievous
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             ye●
             for
             all
             
             that
             ,
             we
             burn
             not
             his
             Books
             of
          
           Proverbs
           ,
           Ecclesiastes
           and
           Canticles
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           did
           Solomon
           fall
           into
           this
           grie●vous
           Idolatry
           after
           he
           writ
           the●e
           Books
           ,
           or
           before
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           then
           how
           knows
           he
           but
           Solomon
           repented
           ,
           and
           turned
           from
           his
           Idolatry
           ,
           before
           he
           writ
           those
           Books
           ?
           
             Charity
             useth
             to
             think
             the
             best
             .
          
        
         
           But
           sayes
           he
           to
           his
           
             Parishioner
             ,
             You
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             heard
             many
             excellent
             Discourses
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             pressing
             your
             Respective
             Duties
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Ay
           but
           ,
           might
           his
           Par●shioner
           well
           have
           replyed
           ,
           tho●e
           Discourses
           made
           little
           Impression
           upon
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           considered
           from
           whom
           they
           came
           .
           He
           told
           me
           indeed
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           not
           be
           Covetous
           ;
           yet
           of
           all
           my
           Acquaintance
           I
           knew
           
             none
             more
             covetous
             then
             he
          
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           be
           drunk
           ,
           yet
           
             I
             have
             seen
             him
             so
             too
             often
             .
          
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           live
           chastly
           ,
           yet
           
             he
             himself
             was
             incontinent
          
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           be
           Angry
           ,
           yet
           
             none
             more
             furious
             then
             he
          
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           Swear
           ,
           yet
           
             himself
             would
             Swear
             and
             Curse
             too
             .
          
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           Rail
           ,
           when
           
             a
             great
             part
             of
             h●s
             Sermon
             was
             made
             up
             of
             Railing
             .
          
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Wick●d
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             Hell
          
           ;
           but
           
           how
           could
           I
           think
           he
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           when
           
             he
             was
             so
             w●cked
             himself
          
           ?
           For
           ,
           Examples
           are
           far
           more
           powerful
           t●en
           Precepts
           ;
           
           therefore
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           
             Pr●●●p●s
             Admonish
             ,
             〈…〉
             more
          
           ;
           And
           Me●
           are
           apt
           to
           
             live
             by
             Examples
          
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           well
           knew
           ,
           and
           therefore
           exhort●d
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           to
           
             be
             an
             Example
             of
             the
             Believers
             ,
          
           
           
             not
             o●ly
             in
             Word
             ,
             but
             in
             Conversation
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             Faith
             ,
             in
             Purity
             .
          
           And
           his
           Son
           Titus
           he
           exhorted
           ,
           
           
             In
             all
             〈◊〉
             to
             shew
             hims●lf
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Good
             Works
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           also
           exhorted
           the
           Elders
           to
           
             feed
             the
             F●●ck
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             bring
             Lords
             over
             God's
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             ●●●ng
             Examples
             to
             the
             Flock
             .
          
           Examples
           then
           we
           see
           are
           very
           necessary
           ,
           and
           Examples
           indeed
           are
           not
           wanting
           .
           The
           Diffe●ence
           lies
           in
           th●s
           ,
           The
           True
           Ministers
           were
           alwayes
           
             Examples
             of
             G●od●●ss
          
           ;
           but
           too
           many
           of
           these
           Ministers
           are
           
             Examples
             of
             Evil
          
           :
           And
           that
           's
           another
           Reason
           why
           the
           People
           are
           not
           profited
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           he
           cannot
           clear
           them
           of
           his
           own
           
           Profession
           ,
           he
           falls
           upon
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           whom
           if
           he
           can
           render
           as
           b●d
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           done
           something
           ,
           therefore
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             If
             you
             look
             narrowly
             upon
             the
             speakers
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             make
             their
             pretended
             Holiness
             a
             Cloak
             for
             Ev●●
             Designs
             .
          
        
         
           Ans●
           .
           If
           with
           all
           his
           narrow
           looking
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           espy'd
           those
           Evil
           Designs
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           discovered
           them
           .
           If
           he
           could
           find
           none
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           done
           well
           ,
           nor
           like
           a
           Christian
           ,
           much
           less
           like
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           insinuate
           such
           a
           
             foul
             Sland●r
          
           ,
           and
           offer
           nothing
           in
           Proof
           of
           it
           .
           If
           ●e
           could
           have
           given
           an
           Instance
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           he
           would
           ;
           for
           his
           whole
           〈◊〉
           shews
           him
           
             big
             with
             Envy
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           g●●e●on
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             And
             divers
             of
             them
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             who
             have
             been
             much
             admired
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             by
             th●
          
           Quakers
           
             themselves
             rejected
             for
             arrant
             Ch●●ats
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           wants
           Proof
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           has
           stated
           it
           ,
           I
           deny
           it
           :
           Yet
           this
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           who
           have
           walked
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           made
           Profession
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           have
           swerved
           from
           their
           Integrit
           ,
           and
           losing
           that
           Sense
           of
           the
           Power
           
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           which
           once
           they
           had
           (
           although
           retaining
           something
           of
           the
           Form
           )
           have
           
             gone
             back
          
           again
           into
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           such
           I
           say
           we
           have
           
             turned
             away
          
           ,
           
           thereby
           declaring
           ,
           We
           have
           
             No
             Fellowship
          
           with
           them
           :
           And
           be
           this
           spoken
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           that
           
             most
             pure
          
           Principle
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           
           which
           admits
           
             no
             Fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             but
             rather
             reproves
             them
             .
          
           And
           I
           would
           have
           my
           Antagonist
           know
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           this
           our
           Religion
           is
           highly
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           theirs
           who
           admit
           into
           and
           continue
           in
           their
           sacred
           Offices
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           so
           may
           ill-living
           and
           scandalous
           Priests
           ,
           who
           for
           
             corrupt
             Interests
          
           intrude
           themselves
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Of
           using
           the
           Word
           Thou
           to
           a
           Single
           Person
           .
        
         
           THe
           next
           thing
           the
           Priest
           falls
           upon
           in
           his
           Conference
           ,
           is
           our
           using
           the
           word
           [
           Thou
           ]
           to
           a
           Single
           Person
           at
           which
           he
           seems
           offended
           ,
           
           and
           asks
           ,
           
             Whether
             Religion
             suffers
             by
             saying
             Thou
             to
             a
             Single
             Person
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           lay
           not
           the
           Stress
           of
           our
           Religion
           upon
           Words
           ;
           yet
           we
           know
           there
           is
           
             a
             Form
             of
             Sound
             Words
          
           ,
           and
           we
           desire
           to
           keep
           to
           it
           .
           He
           urges
           Custom
           against
           us
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           whence
           sp●ang
           that
           Custom
           ?
           In
           the
           best
           of
           Times
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           (
           to
           a
           Single
           Person
           )
           was
           good
           and
           inoffensive
           Language
           .
           But
           as
           Times
           grew
           bad
           ,
           and
           men
           worse
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Fla●tery
           first
           put
           Inferiours
           upon
           paying
           a
           Pl●ral
           Respect
           to
           the
           Single
           Person
           of
           every
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           Superiours
           upon
           receiving
           and
           at
           last
           requiring
           it
           .
           It
           was
           the
           stile
           of
           
           Fr●●ce
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           Countries
           ,
           to
           Thou
           any
           Person
           ,
           one
           spoken
           to
           ;
           
           but
           when
           the
           Common-Wealth
           of
           Rome
           turned
           to
           an
           Empire
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Power
           came
           unto
           one
           man's
           hand
           ,
           then
           in
           regard
           he
           was
           able
           to
           confer
           Honour
           and
           Offices
           ,
           the
           Countries
           began
           to
           Magnifie
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Plural
           Number
           by
           You
           ,
           and
           to
           Deifie
           him
           with
           Transcending
           Titles
           ,
           answered
           in
           Symmachus
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           to
           Valentinian
           ,
           wherein
           his
           stile
           unto
           them
           is
           ,
           
             Vestra
             Aeternitas
             ,
             &c.
          
           so
           that
           You
           to
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           with
           other
           Titles
           and
           Complements
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           its
           first
           rice
           with
           the
           
           Roman-Empire
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           descended
           by
           degrees
           upon
           particular
           men
           .
           And
           how
           much
           it
           is
           uphold
           by
           Pride
           ,
           &
           mutually
           upholds
           Pride
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           Experience
           plainly
           shews
           .
           How
           oft
           have
           many
           been
           reviled
           and
           s●●ff●
           ,
           how
           oft
           abused
           and
           beaten
           for
           using
           this
           proper
           and
           harmless
           word
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           acknowledges
           to
           be
           indifferent
           !
           What
           spirit
           is
           that
           which
           thus
           rages
           ,
           and
           smiles
           with
           the
           Fist
           of
           Wickedness
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           humble
           ,
           meek
           ,
           gentle
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           ?
           or
           the
           
           haughty
           ,
           proud
           ,
           exalted
           spirit
           of
           Lucifer
           ?
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           judge
           from
           what
           spirit
           that
           Custom
           (
           of
           saying
           Thou
           to
           one
           )
           at
           first
           arose
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           that
           appears
           in
           it
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Wayes
           he
           takes
           to
           uphold
           it
           .
           How
           does
           the
           
             haughty
             ambitious
          
           Mind
           swell
           ,
           and
           disdain
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           in
           the
           other
           Dialect
           !
           What
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           does
           this
           bespeak
           ,
           but
           Pride
           and
           Arrogance
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           then
           the
           upholding
           that
           Custom
           uphold
           Pride
           ,
           and
           the
           
             upholding
             Pride
             cause
             Religion
             to
             s●ffer
          
           ?
           He
           magnifies
           Custom
           ,
           and
           builds
           all
           upon
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           impeach
           that
           Custom
           it self
           ,
           as
           nourishing
           and
           cherishing
           that
           in
           man
           which
           is
           
             not
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Father's
             planting
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             must
             be
             plucked
             up
          
           Let
           the
           Ax
           therefore
           be
           laid
           to
           the
           Root
           of
           this
           Custom
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Haughtiness
             ,
             Flattery
          
           ;
           and
           no
           further
           Controversie
           will
           ever
           sprout
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Objection
           ,
           that
           God
           said
           Thou
           to
           Adam
           ,
           and
           Adam
           said
           Thou
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           answers
           thus
           ;
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             God
             and
          
           Adam
           
             discoursed
             in
          
           English
           ?
           
             If
             the
             Translators
             had
             used
             You
             for
             Thou
             ,
             this
             Shadow
             of
             an
             Objection
             had
             disappeared
          
           (
           perhaps
           he
           would
           have
           said
           [
           
             not
             appeared
          
           ]
           for
           disappeared
           implies
           an
           appearance
           first
           .
           )
        
         
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           a
           weak
           Shift
           :
           Though
           God
           and
           Adam
           did
           not
           discourse
           in
           English
           ,
           yet
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           (
           in
           which
           it
           is
           supposed
           they
           did
           discourse
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Discourse
           is
           penn●d
           )
           is
           not
           defective
           of
           Numbers
           ,
           but
           hath
           the
           Singular
           and
           the
           Plural
           as
           distinct
           as
           the
           English
           :
           If
           therefore
           the
           Translators
           had
           used
           You
           for
           Thou
           ,
           
             instead
             of
             One
             Objection
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             Two
          
           ;
           the
           same
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           another
           against
           the
           Translation
           as
           fal●e
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           his
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           Subject
           
             leans
             wholely
          
           upon
           Custom
           .
           Custom
           has
           taught
           them
           to
           say
           You
           to
           a
           Man
           that
           loves
           to
           be
           Flattered
           :
           but
           God
           regard
           not
           Flattery
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           Thou
           to
           him
           still
           .
           And
           
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             Relations
             and
             Religious
             Offices
             ,
          
           he
           confesse●
           ,
           
             Thou's
             the
             fi●●●st
             Word
             to
             be
             us●d
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           
             high
             enough
          
           for
           God
           and
           Spiritual
           Affairs
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           should
           be
           
             too
             low
          
           for
           Man
           and
           Temporal
           Affai●s
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           (
           because
           I
           would
           not
           be
           long
           where
           he
           is
           short
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           conscientious
           Consideration
           of
           every
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           that
           Dialect
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           accept
           ,
           that
           wherein
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           
             deliver
             himself
          
           ,
           
           that
           which
           all
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           Good
           Men
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           Times
           ,
           did
           express
           themselves
           by
           ,
           is
           not
           fitter
           for
           a
           Christian
           now
           to
           use
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           depends
           only
           upon
           a
           Custom
           ,
           sprung
           up
           out
           of
           the
           
             Putrefaction
             of
             Corrupt
             Times
          
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           further
           concerning
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           refer
           them
           to
           two
           Books
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           one
           being
           ,
           
             No
             Cross
             No
             Crown
          
           (
           p.
           6.
           )
           That
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           
             A
             Serious
             Apology
             for
             the
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             of
             the
             People
             called
          
           Quakers
           (
           p.
           143.
           )
           in
           both
           which
           they
           may
           find
           it
           more
           copiously
           handled
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Of
           Titles
           and
           
             Civil
             Respects
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           .
        
         
           FRom
           Propriety
           of
           Language
           he
           comes
           next
           to
           Civil
           Respects
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           wherein
           he
           deals
           very
           injuriously
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           whatever
           he
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           fasten
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           his
           Parishioner
           speak
           ,
           and
           then
           
           himself
           infers
           whatever
           he
           thinks
           will
           render
           us
           ridiculous
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           in
           page
           24.
           
           After
           he
           has
           through
           a
           Series
           of
           Discourse
           brought
           his
           Parishioner
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Possibly
             I
             have
             been
             faulty
             in
             suffering
             my
             Servants
             to
             call
             me
             Master
             ,
          
           he
           by
           and
           by
           draws
           this
           inference
           ,
           
             So
             then
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           the
           Quakers
           
             bring
             this
             Tenent
             to
             this
             strange
             Res●lt
             ,
             that
             a
             Child
             must
             Honour
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             not
             call
             him
             Father
             ;
             that
             a
             Servant
             must
             obey
             ●●
             Master
             ,
             but
             not
             call
             him
             Master
             .
          
           Which
           Tenent
           to
           be
           
             his
             own
          
           ,
           not
           ours
           ,
           our
           Writings
           and
           Practices
           sufficiently
           evidence
           .
           Again
           ,
           p.
           26.
           
           He
           asks
           hi●
           Parishioner
           thus
           ,
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             Text
          
           ,
           Luke
           10.4
           .
           Salute
           no
           man
           by
           the
           Way
           ,
           
             is
             to
             be
             a
             taken
             in
             a
             〈…〉
          
           ?
           To
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           Parishioner
           reply
           ▪
           
             I
             suppose
             ●●
             is
          
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           he
           confidently
           infer●
           ,
           
             Then
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             are
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             highly
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
          
           Why
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Quakers
           concerned
           in
           the
           Parishioner
           ?
           What
           's
           he
           to
           them
           or
           they
           to
           him
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             He
             is
             inclin●ning
             to
          
           Quaker●●m
           ;
           
           and
           more
           than
           than
           ,
           
             He
             approves
             of
             some
          
           Quakers
           ,
           p.
           19.
           
           What
           then
           ?
           is
           that
           sufficient
           to
           intitle
           the
           Quakers
           to
           whatsoever
           〈…〉
           Priest
           has
           
           a
           mind
           to
           cast
           upon
           them
           ?
           Observe
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           the
           Injustice
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           bare
           Supposition
           of
           
             his
             own
             suggesting
          
           to
           a
           Parishioner
           of
           
             his
             own
             making
          
           ,
           adventures
           to
           charge
           a
           Fault
           and
           Blame
           upon
           all
           the
           Quakers
           in
           general
           .
           What
           Man
           or
           People
           after
           this
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           might
           he
           not
           Abuse
           and
           Traduce
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           he
           hath
           dealt
           dishonestly
           with
           us
           ,
           so
           has
           he
           also
           befool'd
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           makes
           the
           Parishioner
           for
           nine
           or
           ten
           pages
           together
           ,
           contend
           with
           him
           
             against
             Respecting
             Persons
          
           ,
           forgetting
           that
           at
           their
           very
           first
           congress
           ,
           he
           brought
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Parishioner
           speaking
           to
           him
           thus
           ,
           
             Take
             it
             not
             for
             Flattery
          
           ,
           
           
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Respects
             which
             I
             bear
             to
             your
             Person
             ,
             are
             most
             sincere
             and
             cordial
             .
          
           What
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           Reader
           ?
           Did
           the
           Priest
           remember
           his
           Decorum
           here
           ?
           Was
           this
           a
           fit
           Person
           to
           represent
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           dispute
           
             against
             Respecting
             Persons
          
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           does
           it
           not
           look
           like
           a
           Design
           laid
           to
           mistake
           our
           Principles
           ,
           and
           misrepresent
           us
           to
           the
           World
           ?
           But
           our
           Confidence
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           whose
           Truth
           we
           are
           engaged
           to
           defend
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           go
           on
           ,
           
           and
           see
           what
           Strength
           our
           Adversary
           hath
           brought
           forth
           .
        
         
           The
           Parishioner
           ,
           after
           his
           solemn
           Respect
           to
           the
           Priest's
           Person
           ,
           urges
           against
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           ,
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           ,
           
           
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
             with
             Respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             ,
          
           sayes
           the
           Priest
           
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             Civil
             Respect
             ,
             but
             such
             sort
             of
             Respect
             only
             ,
             as
             did
             violate
             Iustice
             in
             their
             publick
             Consistories
             ,
             when
             the
             gaity
             and
             outward
             splendor
             of
             the
             Rich
             tempted
             them
             to
             partiality
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             such
             a
             Sentence
             as
             agreed
             not
             with
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
          
           p.
           21.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Apostle's
           Drift
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           to
           whom
           he
           writ
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           the
           Twelve
           Tribes
           that
           were
           ●●attered
           abroad
           ,
           which
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           People
           or
           Political
           Body
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           such
           of
           them
           as
           had
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the●
           Text
           in
           Controversie
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             Respect
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           This
           also
           B●za
           well
           observes
           in
           his
           Marginal
           Notes
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           
             Fidelibus
             omnibus
             Iudaeis
          
           sayes
           he
           )
           
           
             cujuscunque
             Tribus
             sint
             ,
             per
             terrarum
             Orbem
             dispersis
             :
          
           i.
           e.
           To
           all
           the
           Faithful
           Iews
           ,
           of
           what
           Tribe
           soever
           they
           are
           ,
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           World.
           Which
           dispersion
           may
           not
           improbably
           relate
           to
           that
           great
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           ,
           upon
           
           Stephen's
           Death
           ,
           
           was
           raised
           against
           the
           Church
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           which
           
             the
             Believers
          
           there
           
             were
             all
             scattered
             abroad
             through
             the
             Regions
             of
          
           Judea
           and
           Samaria
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           premised
           ,
           consider
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           what
           Consistories
           ,
           or
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           these
           
             poor
             scattered
          
           Believers
           could
           then
           have
           ,
           who
           being
           exiled
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           from
           their
           own
           ,
           
           travailed
           through
           other
           Countries
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             This
             Supposition
          
           (
           for
           he
           maketh
           no
           more
           of
           it
           )
           
             namely
             ,
             that
             by
             Assemblies
             the
             Apostle
             here
             means
             Places
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             well
             grounded
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             the
          
           Jews
           
             had
             a
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             provided
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Rich
             Man
             and
             a
             Poor
             had
             a
             Suit
             together
             in
             their
             Courts
             of
             Iudicature
             ,
             either
             both
             must
             Sit
             ,
             or
             both
             stand
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             Marks
             
             of
             Partiality
             :
             To
             the
             Terms
             of
             which
             Law
             the
             Apostle
             here
             has
             reference
             ,
          
           p.
           22.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           had
           done
           but
           his
           part
           to
           have
           quoted
           his
           Authority
           for
           this
           Law.
           If
           such
           a
           Law
           the
           Iews
           had
           ,
           whence
           had
           they
           it
           ?
           If
           it
           had
           been
           given
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           doubts
           less
           we
           should
           ●ave
           found
           it
           amongst
           those
           Laws
           which
           they
           received
           from
           him
           .
           If
           it
           was
           not
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           an
           Invention
           and
           Tradition
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           impro●able
           that
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           would
           have
           any
           reference
           thereunto
           ,
           especially
           writing
           to
           those
           who
           were
           then
           coming
           off
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Elders
           ,
           but
           even
           from
           the
           whole
           Iewish
           Polity
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           If
           this
           Law
           was
           but
           a
           Sanction
           of
           their
           own
           (
           which
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           yet
           see
           ,
           it
           m●st
           be
           ,
           or
           be
           nothing
           )
           The
           Iews
           were
           so
           superstitiously
           Zealous
           for
           the
           Traditions
           of
           their
           Fore
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           way
           likely
           they
           would
           so
           positively
           violate
           a
           Law
           of
           their
           making
           He
           sayes
           ,
           The
           Law
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Parties
           to
           the
           Cause
           must
           either
           
             both
             Sit
          
           ,
           or
           
             both
             Stand
             in
             the
             sam●
             rank
          
           ;
           whereas
           here
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           said
           to
           sit
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           so
           
             not
             both
             sit
          
           ;
           or
           the
           one
           to
           sit
           
             in
             a
             good
             
             Place
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             under
             the
             Footstool
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             not
             both
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             .
          
           This
           had
           been
           directly
           to
           thwart
           their
           own
           Tradition
           (
           if
           this
           Law
           he
           speaks
           of
           was
           a
           Tradition
           of
           theirs
           )
           a
           thing
           they
           were
           seldom
           guilty
           of
           :
           for
           they
           too
           often
           preferred
           their
           own
           Traditions
           even
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             The
             Apostle
             could
             not
             mean
             by
             Assemblies
             Civil
             Meetings
             ,
             because
             he
             then
             had
             contradicted
             what
             his
             Lord
             had
             plainly
             allowed
             ,
          
           Luke
           14.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           When
           thou
           art
           bidden
           of
           any
           man
           to
           a
           Wedding
           ,
           sit
           not
           down
           in
           the
           highest
           Room
           ,
           lest
           a
           more
           honourable
           man
           then
           thou
           be
           bidden
           ,
           &c.
           
           Where
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             Difference
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Honour
             and
             Place
             are
             evidently
             allowed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           For
           the
           right
           Understanding
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           considered
           in
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           these
           words
           were
           spoken
           .
           For
           the
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           before
           the
           One
           Offering
           was
           actually
           offered
           up
           .
           That
           was
           an
           Outward
           State
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           God
           was
           then
           an
           Outward
           National
           People
           ,
           their
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           was
           much
           outward
           and
           shadowy
           ,
           their
           Wars
           were
           outward
           ,
           their
           Ornaments
           were
           outward
           ,
           their
           Honours
           and
           Respects
           to
           one
           another
           were
           outward
           .
           
           And
           in
           this
           State
           many
           things
           were
           indulged
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           many
           things
           permitted
           and
           connived
           at
           ,
           
           partly
           because
           of
           the
           Hardness
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Weakness
           .
           But
           this
           State
           was
           to
           last
           but
           
             ●ill
             the
             Time
             of
             Reformation
          
           ;
           
           and
           when
           the
           Time
           of
           Reformation
           was
           fully
           come
           ,
           these
           things
           grew
           out
           of
           Use.
           
             Old
             things
          
           were
           
             done
             away
          
           ,
           
           
             all
             things
          
           became
           new
           .
           That
           People
           were
           put
           away
           (
           from
           being
           the
           People
           of
           God
           upon
           those
           former
           Considerations
           )
           and
           
             He
             is
             the
             True
          
           Jew
           now
           ,
           
           
             which
             is
             one
             inwardly
             ,
             whose
             Praise
             is
             not
             of
             Men
          
           (
           he
           regards
           not
           the
           Honour
           and
           Respect
           which
           men
           give
           )
           
             but
             of
             God.
          
           That
           Outward
           Worship
           is
           
             laid
             aside
          
           ,
           
           and
           now
           
             the
             true
             Worship
             is
          
           (
           neither
           in
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           nor
           yet
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           )
           
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
          
           .
           The
           outward
           Wars
           were
           ended
           ,
           
           as
           to
           Christians
           ;
           the
           Swords
           were
           beaten
           into
           Plow-shares
           ,
           and
           Spears
           into
           Pruning-hooks
           
           (
           as
           was
           long
           before
           prophesied
           of
           the
           Gospel
           State
           )
           And
           said
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             The
             Weapons
             of
             our
             Warfare
             are
             not
             Carnal
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Mighty
             through
             God.
          
           The
           Outward
           Ornaments
           were
           put
           off
           ,
           the
           
             Plating
             of
             Hair
          
           ,
           the
           Embroderies
           and
           Gold
           ;
           and
           the
           Ornament
           used
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           
             not
             corruptible
          
           ,
           
           
             even
             the
             Ornament
             of
             a
             Meek
             and
             Q●iet
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           The
           Outward
           Honour
           also
           went
           off
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           received
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           sought
           
             the
             Honour
             which
             cometh
             from
             God
             only
             .
          
           
           The
           Praise
           of
           the
           True
           Iew
           was
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           of
           Man.
           
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Time
           when
           those
           Words
           of
           Christ
           were
           spoken
           ,
           and
           the
           Difference
           between
           that
           Time
           and
           this
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           Persons
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           spoken
           ,
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           Place
           we
           shall
           find
           they
           were
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Interpreters
           of
           
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           met
           with
           in
           the
           House
           of
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Phaerisees
           where
           they
           were
           invited
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           the
           Occasion
           of
           his
           putting
           forth
           this
           Parable
           to
           them
           was
           ,
           
             He
             marked
             how
             they
             chose
             out
             the
             chiefest
             Ro●mes
             or
             Seats
             ,
          
           
           this
           it
           seems
           was
           the
           
             Pharisaical
             Itch
          
           then
           ,
           as
           appears
           further
           in
           Mat.
           23.6
           .
           I
           wish
           the
           Pharisies
           of
           this
           Age
           were
           not
           overrun
           with
           the
           same
           now
           amongst
           that
           Sort
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           were
           several
           Ranks
           or
           Degrees
           ,
           there
           were
           
             chief
             Pharis●es
          
           ,
           and
           
             inferiour
             Pharisees
          
           ,
           and
           they
           took
           place
           one
           of
           anot●er
           ,
           some
           being
           accounted
           more
           honourable
           then
           others
           ;
           nay
           there
           were
           no
           less
           then
           Seven
           Ranks
           amongst
           the
           Pharis●es
           ,
           
           as
           Goedwin
           tells
           us
           ;
           nor
           wanted
           there
           Ranks
           among
           the
           Lawyers
           also
           ;
           now
           our
           Saviour
           seeing
           how
           they
           chose
           out
           the
           best
           Places
           for
           themselves
           ,
           had
           a
           fair
           Oportunity
           giv●n
           him
           to
           ●i●
           their
           Ambition
           and
           Folly
           ,
           by
           shewing
           them
           that
           if
           another
           that
           were
           of
           a
           Rank
           above
           them
           should
           come
           in
           ,
           the
           chief
           Pharisee
           ,
           who
           was
           Master
           of
           the
           Feast
           would
           turn
           ●hem
           down
           with
           Disgrace
           ,
           and
           they
           m●st
           with
           Shame
           give
           place
           to
           another
           that
           ha●
           a
           broader
           Philactery
           then
           their
           own
           ;
           
           this
           was
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           very
           close
           and
           home
           to
           those
           perking
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           so
           do●ed
           upon
           receiving
           outward
           Honour
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           mentioned
           as
           
             a
             Ground
             of
             their
             Vnbelief
          
           ,
           
           but
           what
           was
           this
           to
           his
           own
           Disciples
           ?
           did
           he
           ever
           instruct
           them
           after
           this
           manner
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           ;
           he
           puts
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           
             their
             Equallity
          
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           they
           were
           Brethren
           ;
           
           and
           when
           a
           little
           hankering
           after
           Superiority
           began
           to
           steal
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           stricks
           it
           dead
           at
           one
           Blow
           ▪
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Authority
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             l●t
             him
             be
             as
             the
             younger
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             chief
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             serve
             .
          
        
         
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           those
           Words
           of
           Christ
           in
           Luk.
           14.
           were
           not
           spoken
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           directed
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           may
           still
           (
           without
           any
           contradiction
           to
           his
           Master
           )
           be
           reasonably
           understood
           ,
           as
           
             a
             general
             prohibition
             of
             that
             vain
             and
             evil
             Custom
             of
             resp●cting
             Persons
             upon
             any
             Occasion
             what
             soever
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           Apostle's
           manner
           of
           speech
           implies
           
           no
           less
           ,
           being
           much
           like
           that
           which
           Christ
           spake
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           John
           5.44
           .
           
             How
             can
             y●
             believe
             which
             receive
             Honour
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             the
             Honour
             that
             cometh
             from
             God
             only
             ?
          
           where
           our
           Saviour
           seemeth
           to
           make
           their
           
             receiving
             Honour
          
           one
           of
           another
           an
           
             Hind●ance
             to
             belie●●ng
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           think
           
             to
             hold
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             respect
             of
             Persons
             together
             ,
          
           as
           if
           he
           had
           plainly
           said
           ,
           
             they
             are
             inconsistent
          
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Scripture
           he
           touches
           upon
           is
           ,
           Mat.
           23.10
           .
           
             Neither
             he
             ye
             ,
             called
             Masters
             ;
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
          
           upon
           this
           he
           abuses
           us
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           absurd
           and
           idle
           reasoning
           ,
           would
           fasten
           this
           Foppery
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Child
             must
             honour
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             call
             him
             Father
             ,
             that
             a
             Servant
             must
             obey
             his
             Master
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             call
             him
             Master
             ,
          
           which
           ridiculous
           conceit
           of
           his
           is
           so
           evidently
           contradicted
           by
           our
           universal
           Practice
           that
           whosoever
           hath
           convers'd
           almost
           with
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           give
           a
           Check
           thereto
           ,
           though
           I
           should
           say
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           grow
           
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
          
           ,
           if
           no
           further
           answer
           be
           given
           ,
           I
           add
           this
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           are
           not
           ignorant
           either
           of
           the
           
           Intention
           ,
           or
           Occasion
           of
           those
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           little
           Learning
           as
           this
           man
           is
           willing
           to
           allow
           us
           :
           That
           Christ
           did
           condemn
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Word
           Father
           ,
           as
           it
           implied
           an
           implicit
           Faith
           in
           them
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           so
           given
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           Word
           Master
           ,
           as
           it
           denoted
           the
           chief
           or
           head
           of
           a
           Sect
           or
           Party
           ,
           we
           grant
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           
             he
             also
             condemned
             the
             Vse
             of
             those
             Titles
          
           [
           Master
           and
           Father
           
             in
             every
             Sense
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Relation
          
           :
           Now
           for
           a
           Child
           ●o
           call
           his
           Parents
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ;
           for
           a
           Servant
           to
           call
           him
           Master
           ,
           whose
           Servant
           indeed
           he
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ;
           for
           here
           is
           betwixt
           them
           a
           Real
           Relation
           ,
           which
           makes
           these
           Titles
           necessary
           and
           true
           ,
           but
           for
           one
           man
           to
           call
           another
           man
           Father
           ,
           who
           he
           knows
           is
           not
           his
           Father
           in
           any
           Relation
           ,
           either
           by
           Nature
           or
           Law
           ,
           this
           is
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           indeed
           can
           it
           otherwise
           be
           ?
           for
           it
           is
           a
           direct
           Vntruth
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           Nature
           :
           And
           besides
           the
           evil
           of
           it
           (
           which
           were
           it
           no
           more
           then
           an
           
             idle
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           idle
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           Signification
           nor
           Service
           ,
           
             an
             Account
             must
             be
             given
             for
             it
             ,
          
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           it
           is
           most
           gross
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           that
           I
           may
           call
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           father
           ,
           who
           indeed
           is
           not
           so
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           may
           call
           
           two
           ,
           ten
           ,
           an
           hundred
           so
           ,
           nay
           every
           man
           I
           meet
           ;
           from
           Father
           let
           us
           turn
           to
           Master
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           the
           cafe
           stands
           there
           .
           If
           it
           be
           evil
           for
           me
           to
           call
           another
           man
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           really
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           I
           should
           therein
           speak
           untrue
           ,
           doubtless
           it
           is
           as
           evil
           for
           me
           to
           call
           another
           man
           Master
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           really
           my
           Master
           ,
           because
           I
           should
           therein
           speak
           untrue
           also
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           common
           Case
           :
           Since
           
             Vanity
             and
             Flatter
             have
             prevailed
          
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Mens
           
             Tongues
             have
             been
             un●ridl●d
          
           ,
           they
           frequently
           ,
           
             and
             fawningly
          
           ,
           call
           them
           Masters
           for
           whom
           they
           do
           no
           Service
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           acknowledge
           none
           to
           be
           due
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           who
           never
           expct
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           this
           we
           say
           is
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           this
           cons●●●nciously
           we
           refuse
           ,
           and
           are
           witnesses
           against
           ;
           in
           short
           therefore
           Titles
           of
           true
           Relation
           we
           own
           ,
           and
           use
           ,
           but
           empty
           Titles
           ,
           Titles
           
             without
             Relation
          
           we
           disown
           and
           reject
           ,
           as
           being
           indeed
           but
           Titles
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           which
           we
           dare
           no
           more
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           then
           that
           good
           man
           who
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           
           
             Let
             me
             not
             I
             pray
             you
             a●●●pt
             ary
             man's
             pers●n
             ,
             neither
             let
             me
             give
             flattering
             Titles
             unto
             man
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             to
             give
             flattering
             Titles
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             my
             maker
             would
             soon
             take
             me
             away
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           should
           now
           have
           done
           with
           this
           Subject
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Priest
           offers
           some
           Examples
           from
           both
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           those
           only
           which
           he
           brings
           from
           the
           new
           ,
           as
           nearer
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           having
           before
           shewed
           the
           Difference
           between
           the
           States
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           and
           the
           new
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           St.
           Luke
           
             dedicating
             his
             Gospel
             to
          
           Theophilus
           ,
           
             salutes
             him
             with
             the
             Tu●e
             of
             most
             excellent
          
           Theophilus
           ,
           chap.
           1.3
           .
           
             And
             St.
          
           Paul
           to
           Festus
           
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             addresseth
             himself
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             most
             noble
          
           Festus
           ,
           Acts
           25.26
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           These
           are
           not
           properly
           Titles
           ,
           but
           Epith●●s
           (
           as
           wise
           ,
           learned
           ,
           patient
           ,
           merciful
           just
           and
           the
           ●●ke
           )
           which
           might
           be
           used
           without
           Fla●●ery
           to
           the
           Persons
           ,
           if
           they
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           used
           were
           t●●ly
           excellent
           or
           noble
           (
           for
           the
           greek
           Word
           is
           the
           same
           in
           both
           )
           But
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           We
           find
           the
           same
           Luke
           did
           afterwards
           to
           the
           same
           Theophilus
           ,
           dedicate
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             without
             any
             ,
          
           either
           Title
           or
           Epithet
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           barely
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             former
             Treatise
             have
             I
             made
             ,
             O
          
           Theophilus
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           was
           written
           
             after
             the
             other
          
           ,
           
           in
           his
           riper
           years
           ,
           
           and
           when
           he
           had
           made
           a
           
             further
             Progress
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           none
           I
           Hope
           will
           think
           so
           good
           a
           man
           went
           
             from
             better
             to
             worse
          
           .
           2
           dly
           .
           As
           for
           
           Paul's
           Address
           to
           Festus
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Luke's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           both
           )
           and
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           rendred
           most
           excellent
           ,
           he
           had
           Reason
           to
           use
           it
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           in
           Justice
           and
           courteous
           Deportment
           ,
           he
           excelled
           all
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           Paul
           had
           been
           brought
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Priest
           adds
           ,
           That
           Paul
           
             did
             not
             abridge
          
           Agrippa
           
             of
             his
             Royal
             Titles
             ,
             but
             called
             him
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Agrippa
          
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           related
           to
           his
           Office
           ,
           therefore
           Paul
           might
           well
           give
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           he
           gave
           it
           barely
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           add
           
             most
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             Dread
             Soveraign
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           :
           But
           seeing
           Paul
           said
           only
           King
           Agrippa
           ,
           ●
           and
           that
           Agrippa
           was
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           only
           King
           the
           Title
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           this
           man
           will
           make
           Titles
           of
           one
           Word
           ,
           unless
           by
           the
           same
           Figure
           whereby
           he
           makes
           
             one
             Man
             two
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           say
           you
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Another
           instance
           he
           brings
           of
           Barnabas
           and
           Paul
           ,
           crying
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             why
             de
             ye
             these
             things
             ?
          
           Acts
           14.15
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           place
           is
           mis-rendered
           .
           The
           
           Greek
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           Beza's
           Latin
           ●viri
           ,
           from
           both
           which
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           
             Men
             ,
             why
             d●
             ye
             these
             things
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             writes
             to
             the
             Elect
             Lady
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Who
           she
           was
           ,
           in
           what
           Relation
           Iohn
           stood
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           how
           far
           her
           Temporal
           Power
           might
           extend
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           .
           But
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           was
           a
           Plain
           ,
           Simple
           ,
           Down-right
           Man
           ,
           not
           addicted
           to
           flatter
           or
           complement
           any
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           appear
           by
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           he
           frequently
           uses
           the
           honest
           plain
           Language
           of
           Thee
           to
           her
           .
           So
           that
           this
           I
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           he
           used
           not
           the
           Title
           of
           Lady
           (
           which
           yet
           signifies
           no
           more
           then
           Mistress
           or
           Dame
           )
           as
           a
           meer
           empty
           ,
           vain
           or
           flattering
           Title
           ,
           devoid
           of
           all
           Relation
           ;
           since
           so
           to
           have
           done
           had
           not
           been
           right
           and
           sound
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           not
           his
           manner
           to
           give
           Titles
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           just
           Ground
           or
           Relation
           for
           them
           ,
           may
           appear
           from
           his
           third
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           writing
           to
           Gajus
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           call
           him
           Rabbi
           or
           
             Master
             Gajus
          
           ,
           but
           simply
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             Elder
             unto
             the
             Well
             beloved
             Gajus
          
           If
           therefore
           the
           Priest
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           gave
           the
           Title
           of
           Lady
           in
           
             Complement
             only
          
           ,
           let
           him
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Sarah
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             was
             commended
             by
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             not
             only
             for
             obeying
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             but
             also
             for
             calling
             him
          
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.6
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Abraham
          
           had
           a
           Lordship
           or
           Power
           over
           her
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           her
           Husband
           :
           She
           acknowledg'd
           it
           in
           obeying
           his
           Commands
           .
           Here
           was
           Government
           and
           Subjection
           ;
           and
           Lord
           (
           or
           Master
           ,
           which
           imports
           the
           same
           )
           was
           a
           relative
           Title
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           this
           Head.
           But
           before
           I
           pass
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           a
           little
           Notice
           of
           a
           Passage
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           relate
           not
           directly
           to
           this
           Matter
           ,
           yet
           may
           pertinently
           be
           applyed
           to
           another
           :
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           
             You
             must
             know
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           ,
           pag.
           25.
           )
           
             that
             the
          
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           
             had
             so
             far
             incroacht
             upon
             Christ's
             Prophetick
             and
             Regal
             Offices
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             usurped
             an
             absolute
             Authority
             and
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Faith
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ;
             imposing
             the
             Traditions
             and
             Invention
             of
             their
             own
             Brains
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             abso●ute
             Laws
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           From
           these
           words
           of
           his
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           
             Authority
             and
             Dominion
             over
             men's
             Faith
             and
             Consciences
          
           are
           the
           Prophetick
           &
           Regal
           Offic●s
           of
           Christ.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Imposing
           of
           the
           Traditions
           and
           Inventions
           of
           
           mens
           own
           Brains
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           absolute
           Laws
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           Vsurping
           Authority
           and
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           .
           3.
           
           That
           they
           who
           so
           Vsarp
           Authority
           and
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Faith
           and
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           do
           Incroach
           upon
           the
           Prophetick
           and
           Regal
           Offices
           of
           Christ.
           4.
           
           That
           they
           who
           thus
           Incroach
           ,
           are
           not
           Christians
           ,
           but
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           .
        
         
           Another
           Saying
           he
           has
           somewhat
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           
             a
             Father
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             subject
             in
             all
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             For
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             Spirits
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Father
             ,
             so
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Master
             upon
             Ear●●
             ,
          
           pag.
           26.
           
           Whence
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           fair
           Consequence
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           upon
           Earth
           hath
           Power
           to
           Impose
           any
           thing
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           of
           another
           .
           But
           this
           being
           beside
           my
           present
           Business
           ,
           let
           it
           suffice
           to
           be
           only
           hinted
           
             in
             transcurs●
          
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           by
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           Of
           Confession
           .
        
         
           FRom
           contending
           for
           empty
           and
           vain
           Titles
           ,
           he
           comes
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           Confession
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           very
           good
           Reason
           :
           
           for
           if
           as
           the
           Wise
           Man
           said
           )
           
             In
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Words
             there
             wa●t●th
             n●t
             Sin
          
           ;
           doubtless
           in
           a
           M●ltitude
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Vain
           ,
           Flattering
           and
           Untrue
           Words
           ,
           Sin
           m●st
           much
           abound
           ,
           But
           C●ntess●●g
           ,
           unless
           he
           also
           forsake
           ,
           will
           stand
           him
           in
           little
           stead
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Mannagement
           of
           his
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           Parishioner
           a
           meer
           Baby
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           throw
           him
           down
           the
           more
           easily
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           Parishioner
           objecting
           That
           they
           Confess
           themselves
           miserable
           ●inners
           ,
           He
           asks
           ,
           
             Whether
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             be
             the
             Duty
             of
             every
             humble
             Penitent
          
           ?
           The
           Parishioner
           grants
           it
           is
           a
           Duty
           .
           Then
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             the
             sum
             of
             your
             Accusation
             lies
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             known
             
             D●ty
             ,
          
           p.
           29.
           
           Hereupon
           he
           makes
           his
           
           Parish●on●●
           ●neak
           off
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             confess
             I
             took
             up
             this
             Argument
             too
             hastily
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           as
           hastily
           he
           lets
           it
           fall
           .
           But
           let
           us
           righty
           sta●e
           the
           Ca●●
           :
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           humble
           Penitent
           to
           Confess
           his
           Sins
           ,
           is
           not
           doubted
           ;
           but
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           a
           constant
           Course
           of
           Confessing
           be
           a
           Duty
           ?
           for
           that
           implies
           a
           constant
           Course
           of
           Sinning
           :
           Whereas
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           ba●e
           Confessing
           of
           Sins
           without
           Forsaking
           them
           ,
           avails
           little
           .
           But
           it
           is
           
             He
             that
             Confesses
             and
             for
             sakes
             them
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             Mercy
             :
          
           
           
             for
             if
             we
          
           thus
           
             Confess
             ,
             God
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             Sins
             .
          
           Now
           then
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           our
           Duty
           to
           Confe●s
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           from
           year
           to
           year
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           still
           guilty
           of
           those
           Sins
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           we
           have
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           which
           God
           hath
           forgiven
           to
           us
           ?
           But
           if
           this
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Duty
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Sin
           in
           us
           so
           to
           Confess
           ,
           because
           that
           Confession
           would
           be
           fal●e
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           consider
           further
           ,
           that
           
             If
             we
          
           truly
           
             Confess
             ,
             and
          
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           by
           the
           Help
           of
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           
             Fo●sake
             our
             Sins
             ,
             God
             is
             Faithful
             and
             ●ust
             ,
             
             not
             only
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             Sins
             ,
          
           but
           also
           to
           
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             Vnrighteousness
          
           ,
           1
           John
           1.9
           .
           Now
           they
           who
           are
           thus
           cleansed
           by
           God
           from
           all
           Unrighteousness
           ▪
           is
           it
           their
           Duty
           still
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           are
           Miserable
           Sinners
           ?
           That
           would
           be
           to
           speak
           Untruth
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           no
           man's
           Duty
           .
           The
           Ephesians
           were
           sometimes
           Darkness
           ;
           
           but
           now
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           them
           )
           ●
           
             ye
             are
             ●●ight
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           Had
           it
           been
           their
           Duty
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           No
           ,
           we
           are
           still
           Darkness
           ?
           Some
           among
           the
           Corinthians
           (
           before
           their
           Conversion
           )
           had
           been
           
             Fornic●to●s
             ,
             Idolater
             ,
             A●u●●erers
          
           ,
           
           
             Covetous
             ,
             Drunka●ds
             &c.
             
             Paul
          
           sayes
           to
           these
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             Such
          
           indeed
           
             some
             of
             you
             were
             ;
             but
             ye
             are
             Wash●d
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             Sanct●fied
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             Iustifi●d
          
           (
           from
           the●e
           things
           )
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God.
          
           Had
           it
           been
           the
           Duty
           of
           these
           Corinthians
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           thus
           washed
           ,
           sanctified
           and
           justified
           from
           those
           gross
           Sins
           ,
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           We
           are
           such
           still
           ;
           We
           are
           Fornicators
           still
           ,
           Idolaters
           still
           ,
           Adulterers
           still
           ,
           Thieves
           still
           ,
           Covetous
           still
           ,
           Drunkards
           still
           ?
           This
           had
           been
           the
           Way
           to
           have
           made
           themselves
           Lyars
           too
           (
           which
           before
           
           was
           not
           charged
           upon
           them
           )
           in
           denying
           the
           Work
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           consider
           further
           ,
           If
           this
           customary
           and
           
             common
             Road
          
           of
           Confessing
           be
           a
           Duty
           (
           as
           the
           Priest
           would
           have
           it
           )
           whom
           is
           it
           a
           Duty
           to
           ?
           Is
           there
           but
           One
           Lesson
           for
           all
           Degrees
           ?
           The
           Little
           Children
           ,
           the
           Young
           Men
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Elders
           (
           mentioned
           in
           
           Iohn's
           ●st
           Epistle
           )
           What!
           are
           they
           all
           in
           one
           Form
           ?
           When
           they
           first
           come
           into
           this
           School
           ,
           their
           Confession
           is
           but
           Miserable
           Sinners
           :
           and
           most
           they
           be
           saying
           the
           same
           Lesson
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           in
           the
           School
           ?
           What!
           no
           Proficiency
           ,
           no
           Improvement
           ,
           no
           going
           forward
           !
           Surely
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Christ.
           But
           in
           this
           School
           he
           that
           comes
           in
           at
           Sixteen
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           does
           but
           confess
           himself
           a
           Miserable
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           live
           till
           Sixty
           or
           more
           ,
           confesses
           himself
           a
           Miserable
           Sinner
           still
           .
           So
           that
           after
           he
           has
           travailed
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           Years
           upon
           this
           Road
           ,
           after
           he
           has
           spent
           his
           Age
           in
           this
           School
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           measured
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           one
           step
           nearer
           his
           Journey
           's
           end
           ,
           he
           is
           
             no
             whit
             bitter
          
           then
           when
           he
           first
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worse
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           then
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           
           Discourse
           :
           Though
           it
           be
           every
           man's
           Duty
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           
             overtaken
             with
             a
             Sin
          
           ,
           humbly
           and
           penitently
           to
           confess
           his
           sin
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Duty
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           to
           propo●e
           to
           himself
           a
           constant
           and
           
             common
             Coarse
          
           of
           Confession
           ,
           because
           whosoever
           doth
           so
           ,
           must
           first
           propose
           to
           himself
           a
           constant
           and
           
             common
             Course
          
           of
           sinning
           ;
           but
           no
           constant
           and
           
             common
             Course
          
           of
           sinning
           being
           allowed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           a
           constant
           and
           
             common
             Course
          
           of
           Confession
           is
           required
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           Perfection
           .
        
         
           THat
           he
           may
           never
           want
           Occasion
           to
           Confess
           Sin
           ,
           his
           next
           work
           is
           ,
           to
           plead
           the
           Continuation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Perfection
           .
        
         
           Great
           indeed
           hath
           been
           the
           Opposition
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Perfection
           hath
           met
           withal
           ,
           from
           the
           Hands
           of
           most
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           it
           was
           first
           preacht
           in
           this
           latter
           Age
           of
           the
           World.
           Some
           through
           Ignorance
           
           mistaking
           it
           :
           Others
           through
           Interest
           Revi●in●
           and
           Gainsaying
           it
           ,
           as
           foreseeing
           it
           destructive
           to
           their
           Trade
           and
           Profit
           :
           And
           very
           many
           rejecting
           it
           for
           the
           Straightness
           of
           t●e
           Way
           ,
           becaus●
           they
           saw
           thei●
           beloved
           Lusts
           and
           they
           could
           never
           walk
           together
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           must
           part
           with
           their
           most
           pleasing
           Vanities
           ,
           and
           forever
           abandon
           the
           Company
           of
           their
           dearest
           Delilahs
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           really
           and
           indeed
           (
           not
           in
           Name
           only
           and
           Profession
           )
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           of
           Holy
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Yet
           because
           in
           all
           Undertakings
           
             Perfection
             is
             desirable
          
           ,
           and
           aimed
           at
           ,
           my
           Opponent
           is
           wary
           how
           he
           wholely
           denyes
           it
           :
           
             We
             deny
             not
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           ,
           pag.
           30.
           )
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Notion
             as
             tho
          
           Quakers
           
             have
             thereof
             ,
             calling
             it
             ,
             an
             V●sioning
             S●ate
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           A
           Perfection
           then
           it
           seems
           he
           is
           for
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           
             perfect
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sinning
          
           :
           for
           in
           an
           Unsinning
           State
           he
           denyes
           it
           .
           What
           kind
           of
           Notion
           has
           he
           got
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           perfect
           ,
           yet
           a
           Sinner
           ?
        
         
           He
           then
           goes
           on
           to
           open
           the
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             Perfect
             ,
             even
             as
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             is
             Perfect
             .
          
           
           In
           which
           Words
           he
           sayes
           ,
           our
           Lord
           aims
           
           only
           ,
           from
           God
           Almighty's
           Example
           ,
           to
           
             p●ess
             Charity
             and
             Mercy
             to
             the
             highest
             Degree
             ,
          
           pag.
           3.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           to
           the
           highest
           Degree
           !
           Did
           he
           consider
           what
           he
           writ
           ?
           or
           how
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           maintain
           it
           ?
           He
           is
           g●t
           
             so
             hi●h
          
           at
           the
           first
           step
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           had
           n●ed
           help
           him
           down
           again
           .
           The
           highest
           Degree
           of
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           is
           applicable
           only
           to
           God
           Almighty
           :
           we
           don't
           aspire
           
             so
             high
          
           .
           We
           desire
           our
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           may
           be
           
             real
             ,
             true
             ,
             sincere
          
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           
             Nature
             ,
             Kind
             ,
             Quality
          
           with
           God's
           ;
           but
           we
           expect
           it
           not
           in
           the
           same
           
             Degree
             or
          
           Falness
           ●s
           that
           's
           peculiar
           to
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           The
           Parishioner
           adds
           another
           Scripture
           ,
           intimating
           that
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           
             Holy
             as
             God
             is
             H●●y
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             if
             we
             could
             not
             be
             unsinningly
             perfect
             and
             holy
             ,
             in
             vain
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             is
             the
             Pre●ept
             propounded
             to
             us
             .
          
           To
           this
           he
           replies
           ,
           
             Could
             you
             rightly
             distinguish
             between
             Equality
             and
             Similitude
             ,
             your
             Objecti●●
             would
             disappear
             in
             a
             Moment
             ,
          
           pag.
           33.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           he
           had
           righty
           distinguished
           between
           Equality
           and
           S●militude
           in
           his
           opening
           the
           for●●er
           Text
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           ●en
           fallen
           into
           the
           Error
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           construing
           Christ's
           
           Words
           to
           intend
           the
           highest
           Degree
           of
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           relates
           to
           Equality
           (
           for
           he
           that
           could
           attain
           the
           Highest
           Degree
           of
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           would
           in
           Charity
           and
           Mercy
           be
           equal
           with
           the
           Highest
           )
           nor
           had
           he
           now
           incurr'd
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           ran
           not
           more
           to
           the
           one
           hand
           before
           ,
           then
           he
           runs
           to
           the
           other
           now
           ;
           for
           having
           light
           on
           the
           Distinction
           between
           Equality
           and
           Similitude
           ,
           he
           inveighs
           most
           fiercely
           against
           an
           unsinning
           Perfection
           ,
           as
           if
           
             to
             be
             delivered
             and
             preserved
             from
             Sin
             ,
             were
             to
             vi●
             Perfections
             with
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           ibid.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Did
           
             Adam
             vi●
          
           Perfections
           with
           his
           Creator
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           an
           unsinning
           State
           of
           Perfection
           ?
           Nothing
           less
           :
           for
           even
           in
           that
           State
           of
           pure
           Innocency
           ,
           unstained
           with
           any
           Spot
           of
           Sin
           ,
           Adam
           had
           not
           an
           Equality
           with
           God
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Similitude
           .
           He
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Likeness
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           equal
           to
           him
           .
           But
           if
           no
           other
           Instance
           of
           this
           could
           be
           given
           ,
           yet
           
           Adam's
           
             Capacity
             of
             sinning
          
           (
           which
           the
           divine
           Nature
           is
           utterly
           insusceptible
           of
           )
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Taken
           of
           his
           Inequality
           .
           Hence
           ●infer
           ,
           Th●●
           to
           aim
           at
           and
           pr●ss
           after
           a
           State
           of
           being
           ,
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           delivered
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           Mighty
           Power
           of
           God
           preserved
           from
           the
           Act
           ,
           Commission
           and
           Guilt
           of
           Sin
           (
           which
           is
           what
           we
           intend
           by
           the
           word
           Perfection
           )
           is
           no
           Presumption
           ,
           no
           ●●●y●ng
           Perfections
           ,
           no
           aspiring
           to
           an
           Equality
           with
           the
           divine
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           And
           verily
           Reader
           ,
           I
           cann●t
           but
           (
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           )
           expres●
           the
           Ser●●
           of
           my
           own
           Heart
           simply
           and
           nakedl●
           :
           T
           is
           the
           ●elief
           of
           my
           Heart
           ,
           that
           the
           Lo●d
           is
           to
           far
           〈◊〉
           being
           offended
           with
           any
           ,
           for
           sincerely
           p●●ssi●g
           a●ter
           this
           State
           of
           Holiness
           〈…〉
           he
           loves
           his
           Children
           so
           much
           the
           more
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           they
           〈◊〉
           him
           herein
           ;
           and
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           then
           〈◊〉
           come
           out
           of
           sin
           and
           Iniquity
           &
           the
           more
           they
           grow
           up
           i●
           Righte●u●ness
           ,
           and
           true
           Holiness
           ,
           the
           nearer
           t●ey
           approach
           unto
           his
           Likeness
           ,
           and
           bear
           the
           more
           of
           his
           Image
           ,
           whi●●
           ,
           even
           this
           Priest
           in
           words
           will
           allow
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Though
             we
             cannot
             equal
          
           (
           which
           we
           aim
           not
           at
           )
           
             yet
             we
             may
             imitate
             the
             divine
             Perfections
             ,
          
           and
           that
           indeed
           we
           press
           after
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           attempts
           to
           illustrate
           his
           meaning
           by
           a
           familiar
           instance
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             A
             writing
             Master
             sits
             his
             Schollar
             a
             C●py
             w●●h
             a
             Charge
             to
             imitate
             i●
             ;
             you
             must
             〈◊〉
             const●ue
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             frame
             his
             Letters
             according
             
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             those
             Characters
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             he
             expects
             he
             should
             write
             according
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Copy
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Let
           me
           now
           shew
           him
           that
           his
           instance
           ,
           (
           as
           familiar
           as
           he
           thinks
           it
           〈…〉
           Way
           apt
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           for
           the
           Writing
           Master
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           ingenuous
           and
           honest
           ,
           not
           only
           expects
           ,
           but
           endeavours
           also
           what
           in
           him
           lies
           ,
           that
           his
           Schollar
           may
           arrive
           to
           the
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Copy
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Scholar
           oftentimes
           doth
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           outdoes
           or
           excels
           ,
           at
           least
           is
           capable
           of
           so
           doing
           :
           But
           this
           is
           no
           way
           predicable
           of
           man
           in
           his
           imitation
           of
           divine
           Perfections
           ;
           his
           instance
           therefore
           is
           unapt
           to
           the
           Business
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           will
           grant
           me
           ,
           that
           Sin
           ,
           Iniquity
           and
           Transgression
           are
           the
           Stains
           ,
           the
           Blots
           ,
           the
           Blurs
           of
           man's
           Life
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           a
           Scholar
           to
           keep
           his
           Lines
           strait
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           fairly
           without
           Blots
           and
           Blurs
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           mise
           of
           that
           lively
           vigour
           ,
           and
           sprightfuln●ss
           ,
           which
           appears
           in
           the
           Letters
           of
           his
           Master's
           Copy
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           it
           an
           uneasie
           matter
           even
           from
           his
           own
           instance
           ,
           to
           infer
           a
           
             possibility
             of
             living
             without
             Sin.
          
           
        
         
           Before
           I
           pass
           from
           this
           Place
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           or
           three
           Scriptures
           which
           my
           Opponent
           
           hath
           quoted
           (
           I
           suppose
           to
           corroborate
           or
           strengthen
           his
           instance
           )
           which
           seem
           to
           me
           so
           pertinent
           to
           my
           Purpose
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           transcribe
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           into
           mine
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Reader
           make
           what
           use
           of
           them
           he
           pleases
           ;
           they
           are
           brought
           in
           thus
           ,
           Therefore
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             Christ
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           John
           13.
           
           ●5
           .
           
             That
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             Example
             to
             do
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             that
             is
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Priest
           )
           
             to
             purifie
             our selves
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ,
          
           1
           John
           3.3
           .
           
             to
             walk
             as
             he
             walked
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversa●ion
             ,
             b●cause
             he
             was
             so
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           less
           then
           an
           Vnsinning
           State
           ?
           But
           I
           proceed
           ,
        
         
           From
           the
           former
           instance
           we
           must
           now
           go
           to
           instances
           of
           another
           kind
           ;
           for
           to
           that
           Pass
           is
           the
           world
           now
           come
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           of
           being
           preserved
           out
           of
           Sin
           ,
           be
           
             evidently
             demonstrated
          
           ,
           the
           Advantages
           accrewing
           therefrom
           ,
           
             clearly
             set
             forth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Commands
           requiring
           it
           ,
           
             plainly
             produced
          
           ,
           yet
           so
           prevalent
           are
           the
           Baits
           of
           Lust
           and
           sinful
           Pleasures
           ,
           on
           the
           degenerate
           Minds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           have
           they
           been
           
             nurs●d
             up
          
           in
           a
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           never
           be
           
             freed
             from
             Sin
          
           on
           this
           Side
           the
           Grave
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           believe
           a
           Possibility
           of
           Deliverance
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           they
           wi●l
           not
           
           stick
           to
           reflect
           an
           Uncertainty
           on
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           as
           if
           they
           meant
           not
           what
           they
           express
           ,
           and
           call
           for
           proofs
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           Examples
           namely
           ,
           and
           instances
           of
           some
           in
           Ages
           past
           ,
           who
           have
           attained
           this
           State
           of
           Freedom
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           instances
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           given
           ,
           such
           and
           so
           great
           is
           the
           incredulity
           of
           men
           (
           in
           this
           Case
           especially
           that
           they
           will
           hardly
           admit
           those
           instances
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           what
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           they
           are
           declared
           to
           be
           ;
           thus
           deals
           this
           man
           with
           us
           .
           
             The
             Instances
             brought
             in
             his
             Book
             are
             ,
          
           Noah
           ,
           Job
           and
           David
           ,
           three
           good
           men
           doubtless
           :
           Of
           Noah
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             just
             and
             perf●ct
             in
             his
             Generation
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             he
             walked
             with
             God.
          
           Of
           Iob
           that
           
             he
             was
             perfect
             and
             upright
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             feared
             God
             and
             eschewed
             Evil.
          
           Of
           David
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             a
             man
             after
             God's
             own
             Heart
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.22
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           blemish
           
           Noah's
           Perfection
           ,
           the
           Priest
           objects
           that
           
             he
             was
             drunk
             and
             uncovered
             in
             his
             Tent
             ,
          
           Gen.
           9.20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Noah
          
           walked
           with
           God
           
             before
             this
          
           and
           I
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           
             after
             this
          
           also
           ,
           this
           I
           grant
           was
           his
           Sin
           ,
           and
           
             while
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Sin
             ,
          
           while
           he
           was
           drunk
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             walk
             with
             God
          
           ;
           what
           was
           his
           State
           then
           while
           he
           did
           
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           this
           ?
           did
           he
           ever
           fall
           into
           Sin
           again
           ?
           let
           the
           Accuser
           of
           the
           Brethren
           charge
           him
           with
           Evil
           if
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           To
           stain
           the
           beauty
           of
           
           Iob's
           Perfection
           ,
           he
           objects
           ,
           that
           
             Iob
             in
             one
             Place
             confesseth
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             saith
             ,
             Behold
             I
             ●m
             vil●
             ,
          
           Job
           7.20
           .
           &
           40.4
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           1
           st
           .
           [
           
             I
             have
             sinned
          
           ]
           speaks
           of
           a
           time
           past
           not
           present
           .
           The
           2
           d.
           [
           
             I
             am
             vile
          
           ]
           doth
           not
           imply
           that
           he
           was
           sinful
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           word
           [
           vile
           ]
           is
           often
           used
           in
           English
           to
           signifie
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           the
           Latine
           Word
           [
           vilis
           ]
           doth
           not
           properly
           signifie
           wicked
           ,
           or
           sinful
           ,
           but
           
             Cheap
             ,
             Mean
             ,
             Small
             ,
             of
             little
             Account
             ,
             &c.
          
           therefore
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           where
           the
           Word
           vile
           is
           used
           to
           signifie
           wicked
           or
           sinful
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           taken
           from
           vilis
           ,
           but
           from
           
             scelestus
             ,
             f●●git●sus
             ,
             foedus
          
           ,
           &c.
           us
           in
           Iudges
           19.24
           .
           
             Do
             not
             so
             vile
             a
             thing
             ;
             Ierome
          
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             Ne
             Scelus
             ho●
             opere●ini
          
           .
           Tremel
           .
           
             Ne
             facite
             quicquam
             hujus
             Flagitij
          
           .
           So
           Isa.
           32.6
           .
           
             A
             vile
             Person
             will
             speak
             Villany
             ,
             Tremel
             .
          
           hath
           it●
           
             Flagiticsus
             dic●tur
             flagitium
             eloquens
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           Rom.
           1.26
           .
           
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             unto
             vile
             Affections
             ,
             B●za
          
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             Tradidit
             cos
             Deus
             foe●●s
             Aff●ctibus
          
           ,
           but
           when
           vile
           is
           used
           to
           denote
           
             ●●an
             ,
             low
             ,
             of
             small
             Account
             ,
          
           &c.
           it
           is
           taken
           from
           
             vilis
             ,
             humilis
          
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           
           in
           〈◊〉
           15
           9.
           
           
             Every
             thing
             that
             was
             vile
             and
             ●
             fuse
             ,
             that
             they
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             Ierom.
          
           has
           i.
           ,
           
             Q●●quid
             vero
             vile
             fuit
             et
             reprobum
             ,
             ho●
             demol●●●
             sun●
             .
          
           So
           2
           Sam.
           6.22
           .
           
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             then
             thus
             ,
          
           In
           Ierome
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Vilior
             fiam
             plusquam
             factus
             sum
          
           .
           Lament
           .
           1.11
           .
           
             I
             am
             become
             vile
             ,
             facta
             sum
             viles
             ,
          
           sayes
           
             I●r
             .
             M●
             vile
             pendi
          
           ,
           Tremel
           .
           Again
           ,
           Phil.
           3.21
           .
           
             W●●
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             Body
             .
             B●za
          
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             Q●●tra●sfo●m●●it
             Corpus
             ●ostrum
             humile
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Sense
           it
           is
           that
           Iob
           said
           he
           was
           vile
           ,
           that
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             an
             ,
             low
             ,
             lit●le
             to
             be
             regarded
          
           comparatively
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           (
           as
           Tremel
           .
           expounds
           it
           using
           the
           Word
           vil●s
           )
           but
           Ier.
           reads
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             loo●●●s
             sum
          
           ,
           who
           have
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           s●ppo●e
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           could
           have
           been
           said
           in
           
           Iob's
           defence
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           words
           had
           been
           as
           full
           to
           the
           Defamation
           of
           Iob
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           himself
           could
           with
           ;
           yet
           would
           it
           not
           seem
           strange
           ,
           &
           very
           hard
           measure
           ,
           that
           from
           two
           such
           Expressions
           (
           spoken
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           )
           a
           Conclusion
           should
           be
           drawn
           against
           Iob
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           
             n●v●●
             free
             from
             Sin
          
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           Life
           ?
           What
           if
           in
           his
           s●re
           Afflictions
           (
           such
           as
           we
           d●
           not
           find
           did
           ever
           b●f●l
           any
           man
           but
           himself
           )
           he
           had
           a
           Slip
           ,
           a
           Falling
           ,
           is
           that
           enough
           
           to
           blemish
           so
           remarkably
           good
           a
           Life
           as
           his
           ?
           or
           can
           it
           thence
           be
           fairly
           in●err'd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           delivered
           and
           kept
           from
           Sin
           in
           the
           precedent
           and
           subsequent
           parts
           of
           his
           Life
           ?
           Let
           this
           be
           spoken
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           
             Iob
             (
             but
             much
             more
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             him
             who
             preserved
             him
             )
          
           That
           the
           Devil
           himself
           could
           not
           pick
           a
           Hole
           in
           his
           C●ar
           ,
           though
           
             this
             Priest
             has
             endeavoured
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           He
           who
           is
           the
           
             Author
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           main
           Business
           it
           is
           to
           tempt
           to
           Sin
           ,
           none
           I
           suppose
           will
           imagine
           him
           ignorant
           who
           commits
           sin
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           .
           Now
           when
           God
           proposed
           Iob
           to
           Satan
           as
           
             a
             perfect
             and
             upright
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             and
             ●schew●d
             Evil
             ,
          
           
           can
           we
           suppose
           ,
           that
           if
           Satan
           had
           
             had
             any
             Sin
             to
             fling
             at
             him
             ,
          
           he
           would
           not
           have
           readily
           flung
           it
           ,
           especially
           considering
           how
           particular
           his
           Enmity
           was
           at
           Iob
           ?
           But
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           what
           sayes
           he
           ?
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             s●t
             a
             Hedge
             about
             him
             ,
          
           I
           cannot
           come
           at
           him
           (
           O
           blessed
           and
           praised
           forever
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             s●t
             an
             Hedge
             about
             his
             People
          
           )
           
             But
             put
             forth
             thy
             Hand
             now
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Satan
           ,
           
             and
             touch
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             
             curse
             thee
             to
             thy
             Face
             .
          
           The
           Devil
           ,
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           could
           not
           charge
           Iob
           that
           e
           did
           sin
           ,
           but
           insinuates
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           closely
           tryed
           ,
           he
           would
           sin
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           see
           that
           (
           said
           God
           )
           
             Behold
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             hath
             is
             in
             thy
             Power
             ,
          
           
           
             only
             upon
             himself
             put
             not
             forth
             thy
             Hand
             .
          
           Satan
           forthwith
           sets
           his
           Agents
           on
           work
           ,
           
           The
           Sabeans
           
             fall
             upon
          
           Job
           
             's
             Oxen
             &
             his
             Asses
             ,
             and
             sweep
             them
             all
             away
             .
          
           
           The
           Caldeans
           
             in
             three
             Bands
             f●ll
             upon
             his
             Camels
             ,
             and
             carried
             them
             all
             away
             .
          
           
           
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             fell
             upon
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             burnt
             them
             up
          
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           Calamities
           
             his
             Servants
             also
             were
             slain
             and
             d●stroyed
             ,
          
           but
           one
           in
           a
           place
           escaping
           to
           bring
           him
           the
           doleful
           Tidings
           .
           Then
           to
           compleat
           his
           Misery
           ,
           in
           steps
           another
           ,
           and
           tells
           him
           ,
           
           
             His
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             were
             feasting
             together
             ,
             and
             a
             Wind
             from
             the
             Wilderness
             threw
             the
             House
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             every
             one
             dead
             .
          
           Now
           was
           Satan
           listening
           to
           hear
           
             Iob
             
             curse
          
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           Cursing
           ,
           Job
           blessed
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           
           And
           says
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             In
             all
             this
          
           Job
           
             SINNED
             NOT.
          
           
        
         
           Well
           ,
           the
           next
           time
           Satan
           presented
           himself
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God
           did
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           
             glory
             in
             the
             Perfection
          
           of
           his
           Servant
           Iob
           ;
           
           and
           again
           sets
           him
           forth
           a
           
             Perfect
             and
             Vpright
             Man
             ,
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             eschewed
             Evil
             ,
             and
             still
             he
             holds
             fast
             his
             Integrity
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             although
             thou
             movest
             me
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             destroy
             him
             without
             Cause
             .
          
           Satan
           had
           not
           yet
           got
           
             any
             thing
          
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           found
           
             any
             flaw
          
           in
           Iob
           ,
           yet
           his
           Enmity
           still
           remain'd
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           not
           cease
           
             suggesting
             Evil
          
           of
           him
           ;
           therefore
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
           
             Skin
             for
             Skin
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             that
             a
             man
             has
             will
             he
             give
             for
             his
             Life
          
           ;
           but
           touch
           him
           to
           the
           Quick
           ,
           
           
             touch
             his
             Bone
             and
             hi●
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             he
             will
          
           yet
           
             Curse
             the●
             to
             thy
             Face
          
           .
           
           Behold
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             he
             is
             in
             thy
             Hand
             ,
             only
             spare
             his
             Life
             .
          
           Satan
           hereupon
           
           smote
           Job
           
             with
             sore
             Boils
             ,
             from
             the
             Sole
             of
             his
             Foot
             to
             his
             Crown
          
           ;
           
           and
           to
           heighten
           his
           Misery
           ,
           sets
           his
           Wife
           upon
           him
           too
           ;
           
             Dost
             thou
             yet
             retain
             thy
             Integrity
             ?
          
           
           (
           sayes
           she
           )
           
             Curse
             God
             ,
             and
             Dye
          
           .
           This
           Satan
           
             longed
             for
          
           :
           But
           how
           does
           Iob
           answer
           ?
           
           
             Thou
             speakest
             as
             one
             of
             the
             foolish
             Women
             speak
             ;
             What!
             shall
             we
             receive
             Good
             a●
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             receive
             Evil
             ?
             In
             all
             this
          
           (
           says
           the
           Text
           )
           Job
           did
           NOT
           SIN
           
             with
             his
             Lips.
          
           Observe
           what
           Care
           the
           Penman
           of
           this
           Story
           took
           to
           clear
           Job's
           
             innocent
             Life
          
           from
           any
           
             Imputation
             of
             Evil.
          
           
        
         
           I
           have
           insisted
           the
           larger
           upon
           this
           Instance
           to
           shew
           the
           Reader
           ,
           That
           Iob
           ,
           in
           the
           precedent
           part
           of
           his
           Life
           (
           before
           this
           unparalelled
           Tryal
           fell
           upon
           him
           )
           had
           indeed
           attain●d
           a
           State
           of
           Deliverance
           and
           Freedom
           from
           Sin
           ;
           and
           was
           preserved
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           as
           that
           he
           SINNED
           NOT
           ;
           Satan
           himself
           
             could
             not
          
           accuse
           him
           ,
           And
           if
           thus
           it
           was
           with
           Iob
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           his
           
             latter
             dayes
          
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           
             purged
             and
             tryed
             in
             the
             Furnace
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             
             and
             had
             passed
             through
             the
             Refiner's
             Fire
          
           ?
        
         
           Now
           having
           proved
           this
           State
           attainable
           ,
           by
           shewing
           that
           
             it
             was
             attained
          
           ,
           the
           Controversie
           is
           determined
           ;
           for
           the
           Question
           was
           not
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           having
           attained
           this
           State
           ,
           to
           
             continue
             alwayes
          
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           him
           ever
           to
           attain
           it
           ,
           grant
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           will
           follow
           :
           If
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           
             attain
             it
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           impossible
           to
           
             retain
             it
          
           .
           The
           same
           divine
           Power
           that
           
             brings
             man
             to
             it
          
           ,
           is
           equally
           able
           to
           
             preserve
             him
             in
             it
          
           .
           If
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           preserved
           in
           this
           State
           an
           Hour
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           to
           be
           preserved
           a
           Day
           ;
           if
           a
           Day
           ,
           a
           Year
           ;
           if
           a
           Year
           ,
           an
           Age.
           But
           when
           I
           say
           it
           is
           
             possible
             to
             be
             kept
          
           in
           this
           State
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             to
             d●p●●t
          
           from
           it
           .
           When
           I
           say
           it
           is
           
             possible
             to
             stand
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             to
             fall
             .
             Adam
          
           was
           placed
           in
           a
           
             State
             of
             P●rity
             ,
             free
             from
             Sin
          
           ;
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           have
           
             stood
             in
             that
             State
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           
             fall
             from
             it
          
           ,
           as
           sad
           Experience
           shews
           .
           Now
           as
           that
           
             one
             Sin
          
           of
           
           Adam's
           is
           not
           made
           use
           of
           by
           any
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           a
           perfect
           sinles-State
           ,
           so
           neither
           ought
           
             ●
             single
             Slip
          
           ,
           or
           Falling
           of
           any
           of
           the
           People
           
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           as
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           
             were
             never
          
           really
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Purity
           and
           Freedom
           from
           Sin
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           bears
           witness
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             perfect
             ,
             upright
             ,
             blameless
             ,
             without
             Fault
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           His
           next
           and
           last
           Instance
           is
           of
           David
           ,
           a
           man
           after
           God's
           own
           Heart
           ;
           against
           him
           he
           objects
           ,
           that
           
             he
             fell
             into
             the
             heinous
             Sins
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murder
             ,
          
           page
           36.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           be
           a
           man
           after
           God's
           own
           Heart
           is
           to
           be
           just
           as
           God
           would
           have
           him
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           was
           David
           
             a
             man
             after
             God's
             own
             Heart
             while
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murder
          
           ?
           none
           I
           hope
           will
           so
           affirm
           ;
           for
           Adultery
           and
           Murder
           are
           Sins
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Sin
             is
             utterly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Heart
             and
             Nature
             of
             God
          
           :
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           David
           was
           not
           a
           man
           after
           God's
           own
           Heart
           (
           i.
           e.
           not
           such
           an
           one
           as
           God
           would
           have
           him
           to
           be
           )
           while
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           Sin
           ,
           I
           thence
           infer
           that
           when
           David
           
             was
             a
             man
             aft●r
             God's
             own
             Heart
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           such
           an
           one
           as
           God
           would
           have
           him
           to
           be
           )
           
             he
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             but
             was
             free
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           
             vindicate
             the
             Lives
          
           of
           these
           good
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           from
           the
           
             false
             Suggestions
          
           of
           their
           and
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           essayes
           to
           
             distain
             their
             Glory
          
           ,
           by
           representing
           them
           
             Sinners
             all
             their
             
             Lives
          
           .
           My
           next
           Business
           is
           to
           vindicate
           also
           some
           Scriptures
           he
           hath
           brought
           ,
           from
           the
           
             wrong
             Construction
          
           he
           hath
           put
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           Phil.
           3.15
           .
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             as
             many
             as
             be
             perfect
             ,
             be
             thus
             minded
             .
             By
             perfect
             ,
             here
          
           he
           sayes
           
             is
             meant
             no
             more
             then
             sincere
          
           and
           to
           prove
           it
           brings
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           
             Not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             already
             attained
             ,
             or
             were
             already
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           then
           after
           his
           Sense
           we
           read
           the
           former
           verse
           thus
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             as
             many
             as
             be
          
           SINCERE
           
             be
             thus
             minded
          
           ,
           we
           must
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           read
           the
           latter
           thus
           ,
           
             Not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             already
             attained
             ,
             or
             were
             already
          
           SINCERE
           ;
           which
           were
           to
           make
           the
           Apostle
           charge
           himself
           with
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           but
           to
           avoid
           this
           Absurdity
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           it
           read
           perfect
           in
           the
           12
           th
           .
           verse
           ,
           and
           sincere
           in
           the
           15
           th
           ,
           although
           the
           Greek
           Word
           be
           
             the
             same
             in
             both
          
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           some
           Colour
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           inserts
           the
           11
           th
           .
           verse
           .
           
             If
             by
             any
             means
             I
             might
             attain
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           then
           follows
           ,
           
             Not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             attained
             ,
             either
             were
             already
             perfect
             ;
             intimating
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Priest
           )
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
          
           
           
             fully
             perfect
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             attained
             the
             Res●urrection
             of
             the
             
             dead
             ,
          
           which
           Resurrection
           this
           man
           must
           necessarily
           understand
           of
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           because
           he
           urges
           it
           as
           a
           bar
           to
           Perfection
           
             in
             this
             World
          
           :
           Now
           that
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Resurrection
           which
           the
           Apostle
           meant
           ,
           I
           offer
           these
           Reasons
           to
           prove
           .
           1
           st
           .
           If
           he
           had
           intended
           that
           Resurrection
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           have
           used
           such
           a
           conditional
           and
           doubtful
           Expression
           ,
           implying
           a
           Hazard
           ,
           or
           Vncertainty
           of
           attaining
           [
           
             If
             by
             any
             means
             I
             might
             attain
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ]
           whenas
           himself
           well
           knew
           beyond
           all
           Haesitation
           ,
           or
           Doubting
           ,
           that
           that
           Resurrection
           would
           certainly
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           
             every
             one
          
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           must
           have
           a
           Share
           in
           that
           Resurrection
           ,
           either
           to
           everlasting
           Happiness
           or
           Misery
           .
           2
           dly
           .
           It
           had
           been
           an
           Absurdity
           (
           not
           to
           be
           suspected
           of
           him
           )
           for
           him
           to
           have
           told
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           attained
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           both
           of
           quick
           and
           dead
           ,
           when
           that
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Priest's
           own
           Principles
           )
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           till
           the
           Disolution
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           himself
           was
           yet
           alive
           ,
           whereas
           a
           
           Resurrection
           implies
           a
           Death
           foregoing
           :
           This
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           the
           Resurrection
           by
           Paul
           here
           intended
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           another
           Resurrection
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           (
           
             Blessed
             and
             holy
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             Part
             in
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             on
             such
             the
             second
             Death
             hath
             no
             Power
             ,
          
           &c
           Rev.
           20.6
           .
           )
           This
           the
           Apostle
           refers
           to
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Colossians
             ,
             If
             ye
             be
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Priest
           being
           thus
           out
           in
           his
           Notion
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           his
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Text
           (
           which
           he
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Notion
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           not
           offered
           any
           substantial
           Reason
           ,
           why
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           15
           th
           verse
           should
           be
           read
           sincere
           ,
           and
           and
           yet
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           12
           th
           verse
           should
           be
           read
           perfect
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           rarely
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           rendred
           in
           Scripture
           by
           sincere
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           think
           he
           will
           readily
           find
           throughout
           the
           whole
           New
           Tes●ament
           any
           one
           place
           where
           it
           is
           so
           rendred
           ,
           but
           for
           perfect
           it
           is
           generally
           used
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Scripture
           he
           undertaks
           to
           open
           ,
           is
           1
           John
           5.18
           .
           
             We
             know
             that
             whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
          
           (
           thus
           far
           only
           he
           goes
           omitting
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           ,
           
           
             But
             he
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             God
             keepeth
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             Wicked
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             .
             This
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             cannot
             signifie
             that
             any
             in
             this
             Life
             hath
             got
             an
             absolute
             Conquest
             over
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           1
           
             st
             .
             Because
             St.
          
           John
           
             here
             would
             contradict
             other
             plain
             Texts
             ,
          
           as
           1
           Kings
           8.46
           .
           2
           Chron.
           6.36
           .
           Eccles.
           7.20
           .
           which
           places
           say
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           are
           not
           contradictory
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           one
           speaks
           of
           man
           
             in
             a
             na●ural
             State
          
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           man
           as
           
             begot
             &
             born
             of
             God
          
           ;
           neither
           doth
           that
           Phrase
           [
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           sinneth
           not
           ]
           import
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           but
           
             sinneth
             all
             his
             Life
             long
          
           ;
           but
           it
           imports
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           but
           
             sinneth
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
          
           which
           suites
           well
           with
           the
           Apostle's
           Words
           ,
           
             All
             have
             sinned
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             come
             short
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           this
           man
           who
           hath
           sinned
           coming
           now
           to
           be
           
             born
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             new
             Creature
          
           ,
           to
           have
           
             Christ
             formed
             in
             him
          
           ,
           he
           now
           by
           the
           Power
           which
           he
           receives
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
             keeps
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             Wicked
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             .
             Ye
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Faith
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Scripture
           is
           ,
           Prov.
           20.9
           .
           
             Who
             
             can
             say
             I
             have
             made
             my
             Heart
             clean
             ,
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             my
             Sin
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           man
           can
           say
           in
           Truth
           ,
           he
           himself
           hath
           made
           his
           own
           Heart
           clean
           ;
           but
           he
           whose
           Heart
           God
           hath
           cleansed
           ,
           can
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Truth
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             made
             his
             Heart
             clean
             .
          
           The
           latter
           Part
           of
           this
           verse
           depends
           upon
           the
           former
           :
           No
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           pure
           from
           my
           Sin
           ,
           by
           having
           my self
           cleansed
           my
           own
           Heart
           ;
           but
           he
           whose
           
             Heart
             is
             purified
          
           ,
           whose
           
             Iniquity
             is
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             sin
             purged
          
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           can
           say
           ,
           in
           an
           humble
           acknowledgement
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           him
           who
           purged
           him
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             purged
             me
             from
             my
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           Scripture
           that
           he
           brings
           is
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.24
           .
           which
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           Tendency
           to
           prove
           that
           man
           cannot
           be
           
             set
             free
             from
             sin
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
          
           but
           that
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Righteous
             man
             turnes
             from
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             committeth
             Iniquity
             again
          
           (
           which
           implies
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           he
           did
           not
           commit
           Iniquity
           )
           that
           then
           
             his
             former
             Righteousness
             shall
             not
             avail
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             sin
             he
             shall
             dye
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Another
           is
           Iob
           9.20
           .
           
             If
             I
             justifie
             my self
             ,
             my
             own
             Mouth
             shall
             condemn
             me
             ;
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             perfect
             ,
             it
             shall
             also
             prove
             me
             perverse
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Self-Justification
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           
           is
           grounded
           thereupon
           ,
           is
           indeed
           condemnable
           ;
           but
           the
           Justification
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           is
           not
           so
           :
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             God's
             Elect
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifies
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemns
             ?
             Iob
          
           doth
           not
           here
           deny
           Perfection
           ,
           but
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           however
           it
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           how
           high
           soever
           his
           Attainments
           were
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           contend
           with
           his
           Maker
           ,
           or
           
             justifie
             himself
          
           against
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           but
           
             submit
             himself
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           15
           th
           verse
           ,
           
             Whom
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             Righteous
          
           (
           which
           all
           I
           suppose
           will
           grant
           he
           was
           )
           
             yet
             would
             I
             not
             answer
             ,
             but
             I
             would
             make
             supplication
             to
             my
             Iudge
             ,
          
           yet
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           did
           not
           this
           from
           any
           
             Guilt
             of
             sin
          
           that
           lay
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           appeals
           to
           God
           himself
           
             Thou
             knowest
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             I
             am
             not
             Wicked
          
           ,
           
           &
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           
             there
             is
             none
             can
             deliver
             me
             out
             of
             thy
             Hand
          
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           thus
           expresseth
           himself
           in
           Submission
           to
           the
           Hand
           and
           good
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           whose
           
             Power
             and
             Soveraignity
          
           he
           acknowledgeth
           )
           yet
           against
           the
           
             false
             Suggestions
          
           of
           his
           seeming
           Friends
           (
           who
           ,
           
             like
             this
             Priest
          
           ,
           would
           fain
           have
           fastned
           some
           Iniquity
           upon
           him
           )
           he
           vindicates
           his
           Innocency
           plainly
           and
           smartly
           .
           
           
             Till
             I
             
             dye
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             will
             not
             remove
             my
             Integrity
             from
             me
             ,
             my
             Righteousness
             I
             hold
             fast
             and
             will
             not
             let
             it
             go
             ;
             my
             Heart
             shall
             not
             reproach
             me
             so
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           those
           three
           men
           who
           [
           
             like
             this
             Priest
          
           ]
           had
           charged
           Sin
           upon
           Iob
           ,
           were
           fain
           to
           
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             intreat
          
           Job
           
             's
             Prayers
          
           on
           their
           behalf
           ,
           to
           appease
           the
           Wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           kindled
           against
           themselves
           ,
           chap
           42.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           He
           urges
           also
           Gal.
           3.22
           .
           But
           that
           being
           the
           same
           with
           Rom.
           3.23
           .
           is
           explained
           before
           .
        
         
           Another
           that
           he
           brings
           is
           ,
           Iames
           3.2
           .
           
             In
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           does
           not
           prove
           that
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           was
           an
           Offender
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           that
           other
           saying
           of
           his
           concerning
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             Therewith
             Bless
             we
             God
             ,
             and
             therewith
             Curse
             we
             Men
             ,
          
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           was
           a
           Curser
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           helieve
           this
           Priest
           ,
           
             as
             forward
             as
             he
             is
             to
             sully
             the
             Saints
          
           will
           dare
           to
           affirm
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Iames.
           
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Scriptures
           he
           hath
           quoted
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           St
           Iohn
           (
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
          
           )
           did
           not
           intend
           ,
           that
           any
           in
           this
           Life
           hath
           gotten
           an
           absolute
           Conquest
           over
           all
           Sin.
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           respective
           Answer
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           may
           very
           well
           be
           understood
           
           in
           this
           without
           the
           least
           Contradiction
           to
           any
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           plead
           for
           a
           Continuation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           deny
           a
           Possibility
           of
           being
           perfectly
           freed
           from
           Sin.
           
        
         
           His
           2d
           Reason
           ,
           why
           those
           words
           of
           Iohn
           cannot
           be
           interpreted
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           any
           in
           this
           Life
           hath
           gotten
           an
           absolute
           Conquest
           over
           all
           Sin
           is
           ,
           
             because
             he
             would
             then
             contradict
             himself
             also
             ,
             having
             plainly
             said
             ,
          
           1
           John
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             Sin
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             ,
          
           pag.
           39.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           From
           the
           last
           Instance
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Iames
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           Condescension
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           writ
           ,
           did
           many
           times
           include
           themselves
           as
           in
           the
           Condition
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           to
           whom
           they
           writ
           ,
           might
           receive
           Exhortation
           the
           better
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           Iohn
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           He
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Paul
           ,
           writ
           of
           the
           several
           States
           and
           Conditions
           Growths
           and
           Degrees
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           doubt
           there
           were
           some
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           at
           that
           time
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             they
             had
             no
             sin
          
           .
           To
           these
           he
           condescends
           ,
           with
           these
           he
           includes
           himself
           .
           And
           as
           Paul
           in
           one
           place
           said
           ,
           
             I
             speak
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Infirmity
             of
             your
             Flesh
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.19
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Weak
             became
             I
             as
             weak
             ,
             that
             
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             Weak
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.22
           .
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           in
           this
           place
           of
           John
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           including
           himself
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           joyntly
           with
           theirs
           ,
           speak
           of
           that
           State
           which
           some
           of
           them
           were
           then
           in
           ,
           and
           which
           himself
           also
           had
           once
           been
           in
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           But
           from
           this
           Condescension
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           really
           and
           actually
           in
           that
           State
           ,
           is
           neither
           fair
           nor
           true
           ,
           for
           though
           some
           among
           them
           might
           not
           have
           attained
           so
           far
           ,
           yet
           he
           himself
           had
           doubtless
           felt
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           cleansing
           him
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           else
           could
           he
           not
           experimentally
           have
           said
           ,
           
           
             If
             we
             confess
             our
             Sins
             ,
             he
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             Vnrighteousness
             .
          
           
           But
           if
           he
           did
           really
           and
           truly
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           cleansed
           him
           from
           
             all
             Sin
          
           ,
           from
           
             all
             Vnrighteousness
          
           :
           Surely
           then
           he
           might
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           without
           deceiving
           himself
           ,
           have
           said
           he
           had
           no
           sin
           .
           He
           writes
           to
           Little
           Children
           ,
           
           to
           Young
           Men
           ,
           to
           Fathers
           ;
           He
           tells
           the
           little
           Children
           ,
           
             their
             
             Sins
             were
             forgiven
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           
             they
             knew
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           
           which
           our
           Saviour
           told
           the
           Iews
           should
           
             make
             them
             free
          
           .
           But
           he
           tells
           the
           Young
           Men
           ,
           
           
             they
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             overcome
             the
             Wicked
             one
          
           (
           Is
           not
           that
           a
           Conquest
           over
           Sin
           ?
           
           )
           He
           exhorts
           the
           Little
           Children
           ,
           
             to
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ;
             for
             whosoever
             abideth
             in
             him
             ,
             sinneth
             not
          
           ;
           
           and
           
             we
             are
             in
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           ;
           and
           
             he
             that
             abideth
             in
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             ought
             also
             to
             walk
             even
             as
             he
             walked
             .
          
           Doth
           he
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           impossible
           ?
           or
           had
           not
           Christ
           an
           
             absolute
             Conquest
          
           over
           all
           Sin
           ?
           
             We
             know
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             sinneth
             not
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             keeps
             himself
             that
             the
             Wicked
             One
             toucheth
             him
             not
             .
          
           If
           he
           be
           so
           kept
           ,
           that
           the
           Wicked
           One
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Devil
           )
           touches
           him
           not
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           sin
           ?
           
             Doth
             any
             sin
             but
             whom
             the
             Devil
             touches
             ?
          
           So
           long
           as
           any
           are
           kept
           
             out
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Reach
          
           ,
           so
           long
           I
           hope
           he
           'l
           grant
           they
           
             may
             be
             without
             
             Sin
          
           ,
           These
           Young
           Men
           then
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           
             overcome
             the
             Wicked
             One
          
           (
           the
           Devil
           )
           that
           he
           could
           
             not
             touch
             them
          
           ,
           had
           not
           these
           gotten
           an
           
             absolute
             Conquest
          
           over
           
             all
             sin
          
           ?
           Now
           if
           such
           was
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Young
           Men
           ,
           what
           had
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Elders
           arrived
           to
           !
           
             These
             things
          
           (
           sayes
           John
           )
           
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             my
             Little
             Children
          
           (
           not
           to
           countenance
           your
           continuance
           in
           sin
           ,
           not
           to
           beget
           a
           Belief
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           you
           to
           live
           without
           Sin
           ;
           To
           what
           End
           then
           ?
           )
           
             that
             ye
             sin
             not
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             sin
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             any
             man
             sin
          
           !
           why
           ,
           is
           it
           come
           to
           that
           ?
           (
           might
           such
           a
           man
           as
           this
           have
           then
           objected
           )
           Dost
           thou
           make
           an
           if
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           certain
           ,
           so
           unquestionable
           ,
           so
           unavoidable
           !
           
             If
             any
             man
             sin
          
           !
           as
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           live
           and
           not
           sin
           !
           Yes
           ,
           yes
           ,
           (
           saith
           this
           holy
           Apostle
           )
           if
           he
           abide
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           
             he
             that
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
           
           And
           in
           this
           he
           is
           not
           contradictory
           to
           himself
           ;
           for
           indeed
           ,
           the
           whole
           stream
           of
           his
           Epistle
           runs
           in
           this
           Channel
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seems
           strange
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Lord
             should
             teach
             his
             Disciples
             to
             pray
             as
             often
             for
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             for
             
             their
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             whilst
             we
             must
             suppose
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             when
             they
             so
             prayed
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Trespasses
             to
             forgive
             ,
          
           pag.
           39.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           will
           not
           seem
           so
           strange
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Lord
           taught
           his
           Di●ciples
           thus
           to
           pray
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           young
           and
           weak
           ;
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           given
           them
           
             Victory
             over
             Sin
          
           ,
           
           was
           weak
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           almost
           ready
           to
           wav●r
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           blames
           the
           Littleness
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           frequently
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           of
           Matthew
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             O
             ye
             of
             Little
             Faith.
          
           
           They
           had
           not
           yet
           experienced
           
             the
             Work
             of
             Faith
             with
             Power
             ,
          
           in
           that
           Degree
           which
           afterwards
           they
           did
           ;
           
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             poured
             forth
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             that
             Iesus
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             .
          
           Now
           this
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           was
           suited
           to
           their
           present
           Condition
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           that
           it
           was
           intended
           to
           be
           a
           standing
           Rule
           for
           them
           to
           pray
           by
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           lived
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Supplement
           
           to
           their
           Weakness
           ,
           until
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           
           was
           come
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           Christ
           promised
           to
           send
           them
           immediately
           after
           his
           Departure
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           his
           room
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Comforter
           was
           come
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           in
           that
           more
           eminent
           Degree
           ;
           He
           was
           then
           to
           
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
          
           ;
           
           He
           was
           to
           
             teach
             them
             what
             they
             should
             pray
             for
          
           (
           and
           that
           after
           an
           higher
           manner
           then
           hitherto
           they
           had
           prayed
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           imply
           ,
           Iohn
           16.2
           .
           )
           and
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           witness●th
           ▪
           
           
             Likewise
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             our
             I●firmities
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             should
             ask
             for
             as
             we
             ought
          
           (
           mark
           that
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           former
           Teaching
           )
           
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             ●nterc●ssion
             for
             us
             ,
             with
             Groans
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
        
         
           From
           Scripture-Arguments
           he
           comes
           to
           Reason
           ;
           Who
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             can
             be
             so
             confident
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             free
             from
             all
             the
             Infi●mities
             of
             his
             Nature
          
           ?
        
         
         
           Answ.
           Every
           Infirmity
           of
           Nature
           is
           not
           Sin
           :
           A
           man
           therefore
           may
           be
           free
           from
           Sin
           ,
           though
           not
           from
           all
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             He
             that
             saith
             he
             cannot
             fall
             by
             Error
             ,
             is
             already
             fallen
             by
             Pride
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           relates
           not
           to
           a
           Possibility
           of
           not
           sinnin●
           ,
           but
           to
           an
           Impossibility
           of
           s●●ning
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           present
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           they
           that
           give
           Incouragement
           to
           sin
           ,
           by
           denying
           a
           Possibility
           of
           being
           freed
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           we
           ,
           who
           believe
           such
           a
           Possibility
           .
           Pray
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             who
             is
             your
             Friend
             ,
             he
             that
             saith
             you
             have
             no
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             informs
             you
             where
             he
             lurks
          
           ?
           pag.
           41.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           all
           along
           mistates
           the
           Case
           ,
           either
           through
           Ignorance
           or
           Design
           :
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           think
           the
           worst
           of
           him
           .
           By
           Perfection
           ,
           by
           a
           State
           of
           Freedom
           from
           Sin
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           mean
           a
           State
           free
           from
           being
           tempted
           to
           sin
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           (
           in
           whom
           was
           no
           sin
           )
           in
           that
           sense
           was
           not
           free
           ;
           
           
             he
             was
             tempted
             by
             the
             Devil
          
           But
           to
           be
           tempted
           is
           no
           sin
           .
           So
           that
           we
           do
           not
           tell
           People
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Enemy
           ;
           
           but
           we
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           we
           tell
           them
           where
           this
           Enemy
           lurks
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           works
           ,
           We
           tell
           them
           ,
           
           this
           Enemy
           may
           be
           overcome
           ,
           and
           also
           how
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           turn
           the
           Question
           the
           right
           Way
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           ask
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             thy
             Friend
          
           ,
           O
           Man
           ,
           
             He
             that
             tells
             thee
             ,
             Thou
             canst
             never
             overcome
             ,
             thy
             Enemy
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             thee
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             expect
             a
             Compleat
             Victory
          
           ?
           
           or
           
             He
             that
             incourages
             thee
             to
             fight
             the
             good
             Fight
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           tells
           thee
           ,
           that
           Satan
           ,
           
           
             if
             thou
             resist
             him
             ,
             will
             flee
             before
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           ●o
           but
           that
           
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             will
             ●r●ad
             Satan
             under
             thy
             Feet
             ,
          
           and
           that
           shortly
           too
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             one
             Step
             to
             Conversion
             ,
             to
             see
             our selves
             unconverted
             ;
             and
             one
             Step
             more
             to
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             percerve
             our selves
             Miserable
             Sinners
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           I
           grant
           indeed
           it
           is
           so
           .
           But
           m●st
           we
           alwayes
           stand
           upon
           this
           one
           Step
           ?
           Must
           we
           never
           take
           another
           Step
           ?
           Never
           step
           forward
           ?
           He
           moves
           
             very
             slow
          
           indeed
           ,
           that
           takes
           but
           
             one
             step
          
           all
           his
           Life
           .
           If
           we
           see
           our
           
           elves
           misererable
           sinners
           at
           the
           first
           step
           must
           we
           see
           our selves
           miserable
           sinners
           at
           the
           last
           step
           too
           (
           which
           they
           do
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           step
           to
           the
           last
           confess
           themselves
           such
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           sin
           in
           so
           confessing
           )
           this
           is
           miserable
           indeed
           !
           
             miserable
             Comforters
          
           are
           all
           they
           ,
           who
           tell
           men
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           
             miserable
             Sinners
          
           as
           long
           as
           they
           live
           :
           Let
           such
           
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             run
             not
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             need
             not
             guard
             my
             House
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             no
             Thieves
             can
             enter
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           also
           quite
           besides
           the
           business
           :
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           no
           Thieves
           can
           enter
           ,
           although
           I
           do
           not
           guard
           my
           house
           but
           
             whether
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             keep
             the
             Theives
             from
             entring
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             guard
             my
             house
          
           ?
           That
           this
           is
           possible
           our
           Saviour
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           If
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             House
             had
             known
             at
             what
             Hour
             the
             Thief
             would
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             watcht
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             suffered
             his
             House
             to
             be
             broken
             through
             :
          
           
           So
           that
           the
           good
           man
           had
           Power
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           to
           have
           kept
           out
           the
           Thief
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           stood
           upon
           his
           Guard
           ;
           and
           the
           intent
           of
           this
           Parable
           was
           to
           excite
           the
           Disciples
           to
           Watchfulness
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           did
           frequent
           lyinculcate
           to
           them
           
           
             What
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             I
             say
             unto
             all
             watch
             .
          
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Watch
             and
             pray
             that
             ye
             enter
             not
             unto
             Temptation
          
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           the
           Sin.
           It
           is
           not
           a
           Sin
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Sin
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Temptation
           :
           Now
           t●en
           ,
           if
           the
           Disciple
           watches
           and
           prayes
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           
             entring
             into
          
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           consequently
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           
             kept
             from
             sinning
          
           ,
           which
           is
           directly
           to
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             offer
             him
             Physick
             ,
             wo
             concludes
             himself
             well
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           any
           man
           that
           is
           not
           well
           concludes
           htmself
           well
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           blame
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           nothing
           to
           our
           purpo●e
           :
           The
           Questionis
           
             Whether
             he
             that
             doth
             really
             receive
             the
             Physi●k
             ,
             and
             doth
             carefully
             observe
             the
             prescriptions
             of
             the
             Physician
             ,
             can
             be
             perfectly
             cured
             or
             no
          
           ?
           The
           Disease
           is
           Sin
           ,
           can
           man
           be
           perfectly
           cured
           of
           this
           Disease
           ?
           If
           he
           grants
           he
           may
           ,
           
             he
             yeilds
             the
             Cause
          
           ;
           if
           he
           denyes
           it
           ,
           
             her
             st●cts
             upon
             the
             Abil●ty
             of
             he
             Physician
             .
          
           
           The
           poor
           Woman
           with
           the
           bloody
           issue
           ,
           had
           suffered
           much
           from
           many
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           spent
           all
           she
           had
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           was
           never
           a
           
           whit
           the
           better
           (
           
             Miserable
             Sinners
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             miserale
             Sinners
             to
             the
             last
          
           )
           her
           bloody
           Issue
           ran
           twelve
           Years
           together
           ,
           
           but
           when
           once
           she
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           made
           her
           whole
           :
           
             He
             works
             perfect
             Cures
          
           .
        
         
           Will
           the
           Priest
           say
           ,
           that
           man
           may
           and
           shall
           be
           cured
           of
           his
           Disease
           of
           sinning
           ,
           but
           
             not
             in
             this
             Life
          
           ,
           not
           till
           he
           dies
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           Gospel
           surely
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           Glad-tidings
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           Sad-tidings
           to
           the
           poor
           patient
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           carry
           his
           Disease
           with
           him
           to
           his
           Grave
           ,
           and
           yet
           alwayes
           be
           taking
           costly
           Physick
           ,
           this
           (
           if
           he
           believe
           it
           )
           were
           enough
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           to
           send
           him
           forth
           with
           thither
           :
           If
           such
           a
           cure
           could
           have
           satisfied
           the
           poor
           Woman
           ,
           she
           might
           have
           saved
           both
           her
           Pains
           and
           Money
           ;
           for
           she
           could
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           she
           should
           be
           rid
           of
           her
           Disease
           when
           she
           died
           ;
           but
           that
           would
           not
           serve
           her
           turn
           ,
           't
           was
           
             a
             Pain
             and
             a
             Burden
          
           to
           her
           while
           she
           lived
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           sought
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           far
           and
           near
           for
           a
           Physician
           that
           co●ld
           cure
           her
           of
           it
           in
           her
           Life
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           t●
           her
           un●peakable
           Joy
           she
           found
           him
           ;
           
             They
             therefore
             that
             say
             ,
             the
             Disease
             of
             Sin
             can
             never
             be
             perfectly
             cured
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             are
             all
             Physicians
             ●f
             ●o
             Value
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             if
             on
             the
             contrary
             han●
             ,
             
             I
             find
             my self
             weak
             ,
             then
             I
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             that
             is
             st●ong
             ,
             from
             a
             Sense
             of
             my
             Infirm●t●es
             I
             seek
             after
             Help
             ;
             if
             I
             fi●d
             many
             Enemies
             ,
             I
             prepare
             against
             them
             ;
             if
             I
             be
             throughly
             convinc'd
             that
             I
             am
             beset
             round
             with
             Temptations
             and
             such
             Strategems
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             such
             a
             powerful
             and
             politick
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             without
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             compleat
             my
             Misery
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             a
             false
             and
             treacherous
             Heart
             within
             me
             ,
             being
             in
             those
             sad
             Circumstances
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             Necessity
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             set
             my
             Watch
             ,
             and
             flee
             from
             the
             Confidence
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             the
             Protection
             of
             an
             Almighty
             Arm.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Well
           ,
           here
           's
           a
           fair
           Preparation
           to
           the
           Battle
           ,
           
             but
             what
             is
             the
             issue
          
           ?
           He
           seeke
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           after
           Help
           ,
           he
           layes
           hold
           on
           him
           that
           's
           strong
           ,
           he
           prepares
           against
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           flees
           from
           the
           Confidence
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           to
           the
           Protection
           of
           an
           Almighty
           Arm
           ;
           
             but
             what
             is
             the
             Event
             of
             the
             Fight
          
           ?
           Is
           he
           indeed
           protect●d
           ?
           Is
           he
           kept
           that
           the
           
             Wicked
             one
             touch
             him
             not
          
           ?
           Doth
           he
           overcome
           his
           Enemy
           ?
           
           Doth
           he
           
             put
             him
             to
             flight
          
           ?
           Is
           he
           
             preserved
             out
             of
             the
             Temptation
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
             out
             of
             Sin
          
           ?
           Surely
           then
           he
           would
           never
           plead
           against
           the
           Possibility
           of
           overcoming
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           ,
           doth
           the
           Enemy
           
             overcome
             
             him
          
           ?
           doth
           he
           prevail
           
             against
             him
          
           ?
           doth
           he
           fall
           before
           the
           Enemy
           ?
           Doth
           he
           
             enter
             into
          
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           
             commit
             the
             Sin
          
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           ?
           O
           then
           let
           him
           never
           boast
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           propose
           it
           for
           an
           Encouragement
           to
           others
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           be
           a
           greater
           Discouragement
           to
           y●ung
           Souldiers
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           that
           is
           reputed
           an
           old
           experienced
           Souldier
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           fought
           against
           this
           Enemy
           with
           all
           the
           Strength
           and
           Courage
           that
           man
           can
           have
           ,
           and
           have
           used
           all
           the
           Wayes
           and
           Means
           that
           are
           possible
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           been
           
             too
             hard
          
           for
           me
           ?
           Who
           would
           not
           blame
           and
           despise
           that
           General
           ,
           that
           having
           brought
           his
           Forces
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           should
           upon
           the
           Brink
           of
           engaging
           tell
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           before
           hand
           ,
           
             they
             should
             not
             have
             the
             Victory
          
           ?
           But
           we
           are
           not
           discouraged
           by
           the
           false
           Reports
           of
           
             Evil
             Spi●s
          
           who
           have
           often
           told
           us
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Anack
           ,
           of
           their
           Strength
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Walled
           Cities
           ,
           
           and
           of
           our
           inability
           to
           overcome
           them
           ,
           but
           Caleb
           and
           Ioshua
           (
           men
           of
           a
           
             right
             spirit
          
           )
           believe
           and
           report
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           I
           observe
           that
           among
           the
           many
           sad
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           just
           now
           he
           reckoned
           up
           ,
           as
           motives
           to
           betake
           himself
           to
           his
           Defence
           
           against
           the
           Assaults
           of
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           one
           was
           his
           Heart
           :
           And
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             To
             compleat
             my
             Misery
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             a
             false
             and
             treacherous
             Heart
             within
             Me
             ,
          
           page
           42.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           have
           hitherto
           been
           speaking
           of
           a
           regenerate
           State
           ,
           a
           sanctified
           State
           ,
           of
           man's
           
             best
             state
             in
             this
             World
          
           ,
           not
           his
           worst
           ,
           but
           a
           
             false
             and
             treacherous
             Heart
          
           belongs
           to
           his
           
             worst
             state
          
           ,
           not
           his
           best
           :
           The
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           hath
           promised
           to
           give
           his
           People
           
             a
             New
             Heart
          
           ;
           
           Now
           if
           the
           old
           Heart
           was
           false
           and
           treacherous
           ,
           is
           this
           
             new
             Heart
          
           which
           God
           gives
           
             false
             and
             Treacherous
          
           also
           ?
           
           Christ
           pronounceth
           them
           blessed
           that
           are
           
             pure
             in
             Heart
          
           ,
           
           but
           is
           that
           
             Heart
             false
             and
             treacherous
          
           ?
           That
           Seed
           which
           brings
           forth
           Fruit
           is
           sown
           in
           the
           
             honest
             and
             good
             Heart
          
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           
             false
             and
             treach●rous
             Heart
          
           .
           No
           wonder
           that
           this
           man
           is
           against
           Perfection
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           troubled
           with
           a
           false
           and
           a
           
             treacherous
             Heart
          
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           out
           as
           much
           in
           allowing
           sincerity
           in
           men
           ,
           while
           he
           admits
           their
           Hearts
           to
           be
           
             false
             and
             treacherous
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           whose
           
             Heart
             is
             false
          
           to
           be
           sincere
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           sincere
           ,
           is
           to
           b
           true-Hearted
           :
           
           Thus
           in
           his
           Eagerness
           to
           run
           down
           Perfection
           ,
           he
           hath
           run
           himself
           into
           this
           Absurdity
           ,
           
             That
             regenerate
             and
             sanct●fied
             men
             have
             false
             and
             treacherous
             Hearts
             ,
          
           but
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           The
           Parishioner
           offers
           him
           two
           Scriptures
           (
           Ephes.
           5.5
           .
           and
           Rev.
           21.27
           .
           )
           
             from
             which
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             no
             Vnclean
             thing
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             implies
             a
             Necessity
             of
             an
             Vnsinning
             State
             ,
             even
             i●●t
             is
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             o●der
             to
             our
             Happiness
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
           To
           this
           he
           replies
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             Refutation
             of
             your
             m●stake
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             ;
             do
             but
             duly
             consult
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             ommentators
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             fi●d
             they
             import
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             no
             Vnregenerate
             and
             Vnsanct●fi●d
             Person
             shall
             have
             any
             S●are
             in
             Bliss
             or
             Happiness
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           his
           whole
           Reply
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           methinks
           
             he
             treads
             so
             light
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           willing
           
             to
             give
             us
             the
             sl●p
          
           ;
           however
           his
           Parishioner
           is
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           my
           Part
           I
           am
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           not
           take
           it
           amiss
           if
           I
           press
           him
           a
           little
           further
           .
        
         
           If
           in
           t●is
           Life
           ,
           Freedom
           from
           Sin
           be
           not
           attainable
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           it
           ?
           As
           Death
           leaves
           Judgement
           finds
           ;
           for
           
             i●
             the
             Grave
             
             there
             is
             no
             Remembrance
          
           ;
           and
           
             nothing
             that
             is
             Vnclean
             can
             enter
             Heave
          
           Where
           then
           is
           the
           place
           of
           purging
           ?
           Will
           he
           seek
           out
           
             a
             middle
             Region
          
           ?
           He
           had
           best
           take
           heed
           
             left
             he
             drop
             into
             Purgatory
          
           ;
           the
           Papists
           indeed
           have
           dreamt
           of
           such
           a
           Place
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           now
           treating
           with
           one
           who
           professeth
           himself
           a
           Protestant
           :
           The
           Christians
           of
           old
           had
           no
           such
           Devices
           nor
           had
           they
           need
           of
           any
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           received
           the
           
             Faith
             that
             gave
             them
             Victory
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           
             overcame
             the
             World
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             kept
             themselves
             unspotted
             from
             it
          
           that
           the
           
             Evil
             one
             could
             not
             touch
             them
          
           ;
           they
           were
           possest
           of
           the
           
             purifying
             H●pe
          
           ,
           which
           was
           Christ
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           had
           put
           on
           the
           whole
           
             Armour
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           by
           the
           only
           Shield
           whereof
           ,
           they
           were
           able
           to
           
             quench
             all
             the
             fiery
             Darts
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ;
           Righteou●ness
           was
           their
           Breast-plate
           ;
           their
           Helmet
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Hearts
             were
             neither
             false
             nor
             treacherous
             :
          
           Thus
           was
           it
           with
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           .
           Let
           now
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           denies
           a
           perfect
           Cleansing
           in
           this
           Li●e
           ,
           shew
           when
           and
           where
           that
           Cleansing
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           told
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             If
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             
             they
             should
             dye
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             dy●d
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
          
           
           
             whether
             he
             went
             they
             should
             never
             come
             .
          
           A
           sad
           Sentence
           I
           wist
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           free
           from
           Sin
           while
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           the
           Parishioner
           ,
           
             By
             denying
             Perfection
             ,
             a
             Fundamental
             in
             Divinity
             is
             overthrown
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             That
             the
             second
          
           Adam
           
             has
             gained
             what
             the
             first
             lost
             .
          
           To
           this
           the
           Priest
           thus
           replies
           ,
           
             You
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             first
          
           Adam
           
             had
             a
             State
             of
             such
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             sin
             ;
             for
             you
             know
             he
             did
             as
             t●●lly
             sin
             ;
             such
             a
             Perfection
             he
             never
             lost
             ,
             nor
             did
             Christ
             gain
             such
             a
             State
             for
             us
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           'T
           is
           strange
           a
           man
           should
           so
           often
           
             beat
             the
             Air
          
           ,
           and
           fight
           with
           his
           own
           Shadow
           ;
           here
           again
           he
           wrests
           the
           Case
           from
           a
           Possibility
           of
           not
           sinning
           ,
           to
           an
           Impossibility
           of
           sinning
           ▪
           But
           if
           C●rist
           did
           gain
           such
           a
           State
           for
           us
           in
           this
           World
           as
           Adam
           lost
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           Righte●●sness
           and
           Innocency
           )
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           Christ
           hath
           (
           at
           least
           )
           gained
           such
           a
           State
           for
           us
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           renders
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           live
           without
           Sin
           ;
           for
           
             such
             a
             State
          
           Adam
           l●st
           .
           Hear
           what
           the
           Priest
           at
           length
           grants
           ,
           
             We
             are
             indeed
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             by
             Christ
             
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             put
             into
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             considering
             what
             he
             now
             expects
             and
             accepts
             through
             Christ
             ;
             as
             well
             as
          
           Adam
           
             could
             ,
             considering
             what
             God
             required
             then
             ,
          
           page
           43.
           
           Very
           good
           ,
           he
           required
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           then
           of
           Adam
           ;
           he
           requireth
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           now
           of
           us
           :
           He
           gave
           Adam
           Power
           to
           believe
           and
           obey
           ;
           he
           gives
           Power
           now
           to
           believe
           &
           obey
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           
             not
             an
             hard
             Master
          
           ,
           whatever
           some
           think
           of
           him
           ,
           
             he
             requires
             no
             more
             then
             he
             gives
             Power
             to
             perform
             and
             yet
             he
             requires
             to
             be
             served
             without
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           at
           all
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           strongest
           should
           prevail
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           plainly
           af●●rms
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Parable
           of
           the
           st●ong
           man
           keepi●g
           his
           House
           ,
           ti●l
           a
           
             stronger
             then
             he
          
           come
           ,
           
           and
           overcomes
           him
           :
           Now
           
             is
             not
             Christ
             stronger
             then
             the
             Devil
             ?
          
           Hear
           what
           the
           ●postle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Greater
             is
             he
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
          
           :
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           seem
           so
           
             impossible
             a
             thing
          
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           &
           Sin
           which
           is
           of
           him
           )
           should
           be
           overcome
           in
           this
           Life
           ?
           Christ
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Faith
           which
           overcomes
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Faith
           which
           holds
           it
           impossible
           to
           overcome
           ?
           
             Be
             of
             good
             .
             
             Cheer
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           I
           (
           who
           am
           your
           Captain
           ,
           
           your
           Example
           ,
           whom
           you
           are
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           imitate
           ,
           I
           )
           
             have
             overcome
             the
             World
          
           ,
           there
           ,
           by
           letting
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           may
           be
           overcome
           :
           What
           then
           is
           the
           Reason
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ?
           Will
           any
           lay
           the
           Blame
           upon
           God
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ;
           but
           many
           will
           say
           man
           is
           weak
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Frailty
           ,
           and
           compassed
           about
           with
           Infirmities
           .
           Man
           indeed
           is
           very
           weak
           ,
           
           but
           
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             ●isplay
             his
             Strength
             through
             man's
             Weakness
          
           ;
           Sa●an
           indeed
           is
           v●ry
           strong
           ,
           but
           
             God
             is
             stronger
             then
             he
          
           ,
           
           and
           binds
           the
           strong
           man
           ,
           and
           d●sposs●ss●s
           him
           with
           all
           his
           Goods
           :
           
           The
           Buffetings
           of
           the
           Enemy
           are
           oftimes
           thick
           and
           hard
           ,
           yet
           
             still
             the
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             :
             Paul
          
           of
           himself
           could
           do
           no●hing
           ,
           
           yet
           was
           
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             ,
             who
             worke●h
             in
             his
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             of
             his
             own
             Pleasure
             .
             Thou
             hast
             wrought
             all
             our
             Works
             in
             us
             ,
          
           
           said
           the
           Ev●ngellical
           
           Prophet
           (
           
             Was
             there
             any
             Sin
             in
             those
             Works
          
           ?
           
           )
           Why
           had
           Christ
           the
           Name
           Jesus
           given
           him
           ,
           but
           
             because
             he
             was
             to
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             Sin
          
           ?
           and
           was
           ●e
           to
           save
           them
           from
           some
           Sins
           only
           and
           not
           from
           all
           ?
           Iohn
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           
             He
             will
             throughly
             purge
             his
             Floor
             ,
          
           
           and
           must
           we
           now
           think
           he
           will
           purge
           it
           but
           in
           Part
           ?
           The
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           saith
           ,
           
           
             He
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             utte●m●st
             ,
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
          
           :
           All
           outward
           Disea●es
           he
           cured
           perfectly
           ,
           and
           shall
           the
           Ma●adies
           of
           the
           Soul
           be
           cured
           but
           
             by
             ha●●s
          
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           tells
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             old
             man
             is
             cr●cifi●d
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             ●●a●
             of
             Sin
             might
             be
             destroyed
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             he
             that
             is
             d●ad
             is
             free
             from
             Sin
             :
          
           
           
             Nay
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             Sin
             live
             any
             longer
             therein
          
           ?
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Being
             made
             free
             from
             Sin
          
           ,
           
           
             ye
             became
             the
             Servants
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
           What
           mean
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           so
           many
           places
           to
           hold
           forth
           a
           State
           of
           Freedom
           from
           Sin
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           if
           no
           such
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           here
           expected
           ;
           
             They
             that
             are
             Christ's
             have
             crucifi●d
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             Affections
             and
             Lusts
             ,
          
           
           saith
           
             Paul.
             He
             that
             hath
             suffered
             in
             the
             Flesh
             hath
             ceased
             from
             Sin
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Peter
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Cond●mnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           no
           Condemnation
           to
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           committed
           by
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           Sin
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           Condemnation
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Th●
             Lord
             will
             not
             justif●
             the
             Wiced
             ,
          
           
           
             If
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             then
             have
             we
             Fellowship
             one
             with
             anoth●r
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             cleanseth
             us
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           .
           So
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
           
             Having
             therefore
             these
             Promises
             ,
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             Fil●●iness
             of
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           And
           with
           what
           Zeal
           doth
           the
           same
           Apostle
           pray
           for
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           
           
             The
             very
             God
             of
             Peace
             sanctifie
             you
             wholely
             ;
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             your
             whole
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             may
             be
             preserved
             blameless
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           With
           what
           fervor
           of
           Spirit
           did
           that
           Good
           Man
           pray
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           had
           he
           lived
           in
           this
           untoward
           Age
           ,
           he
           might
           happily
           have
           been
           blamed
           for
           expecting
           !
        
         
           But
           consider
           ;
           Can
           it
           be
           indeed
           profitable
           for
           any
           man
           to
           
             live
             in
             sin
          
           ,
           or
           injurious
           to
           him
           to
           be
           
             freed
             from
             it
          
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           not
           sin
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           
             greatest
             Hurt
             and
             Injury
          
           that
           ever
           did
           or
           can
           befal
           Mankind
           ?
           Why
           then
           is
           this
           man
           so
           angry
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           
             believing
             it
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           be
           preserved
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Faith
           
             desiring
             to
             be
             preserved
          
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           live
           without
           i●
           ?
           Does
           not
           himself
           ●ay
           ,
           (
           pag.
           34.
           )
           
             It
             is
             good
             to
             set
             the
             Mark
             as
             high
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             be
             excited
             to
             endeavour
             nobly
          
           ?
           And
           will
           he
           notwithstanding
           blame
           us
           ,
           for
           not
           setting
           the
           Mark
           too
           low
           ?
           How
           unfairly
           are
           we
           dealt
           with
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           far
           in
           D●fence
           of
           this
           truly
           Gospel
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           be●ng
           perfectly
           de●i●ered
           and
           
           preserved
           from
           Sin.
           Now
           to
           all
           you
           Priests
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           set
           your selves
           in
           Opposition
           thereunto
           ,
           this
           in
           short
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ;
           Repent
           ,
           Repent
           ,
           and
           cease
           to
           pervert
           the
           Right
           Way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           lest
           in
           the
           Day
           when
           he
           maketh
           Inquisition
           for
           Blood
           ,
           ye
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           destroying
           the
           Souls
           of
           many
           .
           For
           verily
           ,
           as
           the
           Evil
           Spies
           discouraged
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           not
           go
           into
           the
           Land
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           given
           them
           ;
           
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           overcome
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Land
           were
           stronger
           then
           they
           :
           Even
           so
           do
           ye
           discourage
           the
           People
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           from
           pressing
           after
           a
           pure
           and
           sinless
           State
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           attain
           thereto
           in
           this
           Life
           :
           Yet
           ●owing
           Pillows
           under
           their
           Armholes
           ,
           and
           daubing
           them
           up
           with
           untempered
           Morter
           ,
           ye
           perswade
           them
           it
           shall
           go
           well
           with
           them
           although
           they
           sin
           against
           the
           Lord.
           Thus
           ye
           strengthen
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           that
           he
           returneth
           not
           from
           his
           Wicked
           Way
           ,
           by
           promising
           him
           Life
           .
           And
           thus
           like
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           (
           against
           whom
           our
           
           Lord
           denounced
           so
           many
           and
           such
           dreadful
           Woe
           .
           
           )
           
             Ye
             shut
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             against
             men
             ,
          
           neither
           entering
           in
           your selves
           ,
           not
           suffering
           others
           to
           enter
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Of
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           FROM
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Perfection
           the
           Priest
           passes
           on
           to
           that
           of
           Swearing
           ;
           at
           his
           very
           entrance
           into
           which
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           Digression
           to
           deliver
           himself
           of
           a
           Noti●n
           (
           wherewith
           it
           seems
           his
           Head
           was
           pregnant
           )
           concerning
           the
           two
           Covenants
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           Works
           and
           of
           Grace
           .
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Works
          
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             was
             mad●
             with
          
           Adam
           
             before
             he
             f●ll
             .
             Thus
          
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             is
             called
             by
             Divines
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             because
             an
             exact
             Obedience
             was
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Reward
             promis●d
             him
             upon
             that
             Obedience
             ,
          
           pag
           48.
           
           
             And
             this
             Covenant
          
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             none
             lived
             under
             but
          
           Ad●m
           only
           ,
           pag.
           50.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Of
           this
           he
           offers
           no
           Proof
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           great
           Reason
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           
           he
           had
           any
           to
           offer
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           treadeth
           an
           unbeaten
           Path.
           Where
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ,
           that
           Adam
           was
           under
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ?
           or
           what
           were
           the
           Works
           he
           was
           under
           ?
           Adam
           indeed
           was
           commanded
           not
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Knowledge
           :
           Will
           he
           say
           that
           was
           a
           Covenant
           ?
           If
           of
           every
           Command
           he
           will
           make
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           more
           Covenants
           then
           Chapters
           in
           the
           Bible
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           he
           may
           call
           this
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           too
           ,
           under
           which
           Believers
           now
           live
           ,
           because
           many
           things
           are
           commanded
           and
           forbidden
           them
           therein
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           Adam
           had
           fallen
           from
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           to
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           what
           had
           his
           Loss
           been
           ?
           what
           had
           he
           suffered
           ?
           He
           had
           not
           then
           fallen
           from
           
             better
             to
             worse
          
           (
           which
           he
           did
           )
           but
           from
           
             worse
             to
             better
          
           :
           for
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           is
           better
           then
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           was
           or
           could
           be
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           argue
           ,
           Hebr.
           8.6
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           this
           Man
           would
           make
           Adam
           ,
           in
           his
           state
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           to
           be
           under
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           
             without
             any
             Scripture-Proof
          
           :
           so
           he
           would
           make
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Iews
           (
           or
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           Iews
           were
           )
           to
           be
           not
           a
           Covenant
           of
           
           Works
           ,
           
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             that
             Covenant
             that
          
           Moses
           and
           David
           
             lived
             under
             ,
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             ,
          
           sayes
           he
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Works
           thereof
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Covenant
           under
           which
           Moses
           and
           David
           lived
           )
           sayes
           expr●sly
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             keep
             my
             Statutes
             and
             my
             Iudgments
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             if
             a
             man
             do
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             in
             them
          
           :
           Was
           not
           this
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ?
           Was
           not
           here
           an
           Obedience
           required
           (
           yea
           ,
           an
           exact
           Obedience
           too
           ;
           
           for
           ,
           
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             〈◊〉
             not
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             do
             them
          
           )
           and
           Life
           promised
           as
           a
           Reward
           upon
           that
           Obedience
           ?
           The
           same
           said
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           complaining
           of
           Rebellious
           Israel
           ;
           
           
             They
             walked
             no●
             in
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             neither
             kept
             my
             Iudgments
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             which
             if
             a
             man
             do
             ,
             he
             shall
             even
             live
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           also
           speaketh
           the
           Apostle
           Paul.
           And
           will
           this
           man
           notwithstanding
           adventure
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           this
           was
           not
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ?
           When
           Moses
           had
           told
           the
           People
           all
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Judgments
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           People
           answer'd
           with
           one
           Voice
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           
             All
             the
             Words
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             w●ll
             we
             do
          
           (
           the
           same
           is
           repeated
           ,
           Deut.
           5.27
           .
           )
           Here
           are
           Works
           commanded
           to
           be
           done
           :
           Here
           's
           an
           undertaking
           on
           the
           Peoples's
           Part
           ,
           who
           promise
           to
           do
           them
           .
           Reward
           also
           is
           propo●ed
           upon
           Obedience
           :
           Punishment
           upon
           Disobedience
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           a
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           what
           is
           ?
           Divines
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             do
             therefore
             call
             that
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             with
          
           Adam
           
             in
             his
             Innocent
             State
             ,
             because
             an
             exact
             Obedience
             was
             required
             ,
             and
             a
             Reward
             thereupon
             promised
             .
          
           But
           if
           an
           exact
           Obedience
           was
           required
           in
           this
           Covenant
           under
           which
           Moses
           and
           David
           were
           ,
           and
           a
           Reward
           thereupon
           promised
           as
           is
           most
           clear
           from
           Deut.
           5.32
           ,
           33.
           )
           How
           can
           he
           ,
           without
           con●radicting
           himself
           and
           his
           Divines
           ,
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ?
           Let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           He
           would
           make
           that
           
             Covenant
             under
             which
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             u●der
             which
             we
             now
             live
          
           (
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Law
           
           and
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           Lord
           not
           only
           calleth
           this
           latter
           
             a
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           
           but
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             according
             to
             that
             which
             he
             made
             with
          
           Israel
           
             of
             old
          
           .
           Which
           Words
           ,
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           referring
           to
           ,
           argues
           this
           
             latter
             Covenant
          
           to
           be
           not
           only
           
             not
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ,
          
           
           but
           to
           be
           a
           
             better
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           established
           also
           
             upon
             better
             Promises
          
           then
           the
           former
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           (
           who
           knew
           how
           to
           deliver
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           it
           may
           be
           as
           this
           Priest
           does
           )
           calls
           them
           expresly
           
             Two
             Covenants
          
           (
           not
           2
           Forms
           ,
           or
           Modes
           only
           Administration
           ▪
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           does
           )
           and
           plainly
           she●s
           by
           the
           Allegory
           of
           
           Abraham's
           two
           Sons
           ▪
           that
           they
           were
           distinct
           and
           different
           Covenants
           .
           
           For
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
          
           Abraham
           
             had
             two
             Sons
             the
             one
             by
             a
             Bond
             maid
             ,
             the
             
             other
             by
             a
             Free-woman
             :
             But
             he
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Bond
             woman
             was
             born
             after
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           
           
             but
             he
             of
             the
             Frewoman
             was
             by
             Promise
             :
             Which
             things
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             are
             an
             Allegory
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             these
             are
             Two
             Covenants
             ,
             &c.
             the
             one
             gendring
             to
             Bondage
             ,
             the
             other
             free
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Priest
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           
           Abraham's
           two
           Sons
           (
           Ishmael
           and
           Isaac
           )
           were
           not
           two
           distinct
           men
           ,
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           differing
           only
           in
           Name
           ,
           Time
           or
           Habit
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           two
           Mountains
           ,
           Sinai
           and
           Sion
           ,
           are
           not
           indeed
           distinct
           and
           several
           Mountains
           ,
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Mo●ntain
           ,
           differenced
           only
           by
           divers
           Names
           ;
           as
           that
           these
           Two
           Covenants
           ,
           of
           which
           those
           things
           were
           the
           Allegory
           ,
           are
           not
           really
           two
           distinct
           Covenants
           ,
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           differing
           only
           in
           the
           Forms
           or
           Modes
           of
           Administration
           ,
           and
           various
           Dispensations
           of
           it
           ▪
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           insist
           over
           long
           on
           that
           which
           himself
           makes
           but
           a
           Digression
           from
           his
           Theam
           ,
           I
           return
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           He
           takes
           an
           Offence
           at
           
             R.
             Hubberthorn
          
           ,
           for
           setting
           in
           the
           Title
           ▪
           page
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           writ
           against
           Swearing
           ,
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Because
             of
             Oa●hs
             the
             Land
             mourns
             ,
          
           Hos.
           4.
           
           
           And
           (
           as
           said
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             Every
             one
             that
             sweareth
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
          
           Zach.
           5.3
           .
           These
           he
           saith
           
             are
             his
             Proofs
          
           (
           though
           
             R.
             H.
          
           doth
           not
           call
           them
           so
           himself
           )
           and
           hereupon
           he
           falls
           foul
           not
           only
           upon
           
             R.
             H.
          
           but
           all
           the
           Quakers
           also
           calling
           this
           
             the
             horrible
             Abuse
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             put
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             which
             they
             were
             writ
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             it
             discovers
             a
             most
             dishonest
             Principle
             in
             the
          
           Quakers
           ,
           &c.
           page
           53.55
           .
           What
           's
           the
           Ground
           of
           this
           great
           Clamour
           ?
           Why
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             they
             co●fess
             Oaths
             were
             lawful
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yes
             do
             bring
             in
          
           Hosea
           and
           Zachary
           ,
           
             w●o
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             speaking
             against
             that
             Vsage
             which
             they
             confess
             was
             then
             lawful
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           mistakes
           the
           Case
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           brought
           in
           speaking
           against
           that
           which
           was
           then
           lawful
           ,
           but
           against
           that
           which
           was
           then
           unlawful
           ,
           namely
           the
           wrong
           Use
           and
           Abuse
           of
           Oaths
           :
           who
           that
           hath
           at
           all
           converst
           with
           Books
           ,
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           usual
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           a
           Title
           page
           ,
           to
           insert
           some
           Sentences
           (
           out
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Book
           be
           Religion
           ;
           out
           of
           prophane
           Authors
           if
           the
           Discourse
           be
           of
           another
           Nature
           ●
           somwhat
           relating
           or
           )
           alluding
           to
           the
           matter
           treated
           of
           .
           The
           Subject
           
             R.
             H.
          
           was
           treating
           of
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           swearing
           
           being
           forbidden
           by
           Christ
           ,
           all
           Oaths
           are
           now
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Use
           of
           any
           Oaths
           must
           needs
           provoke
           the
           Displeasure
           of
           God
           against
           that
           Nation
           where
           they
           are
           used
           .
           This
           being
           the
           Subject
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           he
           did
           very
           a●tly
           allude
           to
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
             ,
             Because
             of
             Oaths
             the
             Land
             mourns
             .
          
           The
           Land
           mourned
           then
           because
           of
           Oaths
           ;
           Why
           ?
           because
           
             those
             Oaths
             then
             were
             Vnlawful
          
           .
           The
           Land
           mourns
           now
           because
           of
           Oat●s
           ;
           why
           ?
           because
           
             all
             Oaths
             are
             now
             unlawful
          
           .
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Words
           of
           Zachary
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           further
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           R.
           H.'s
           Book
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           And
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             Every
             one
             that
             sweareth
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
          
           but
           this
           Parenthesis
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           the
           Priest
           leaves
           out
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           fairly
           done
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           shews
           the
           Intention
           of
           R.
           H.
           to
           be
           only
           to
           allude
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           so
           say
           I
           in
           this
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           swears
           falsly
           shall
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           
             unlawful
             to
             swear
             falsly
             then
          
           :
           I
           say
           every
           one
           that
           swears
           at
           all
           shall
           be
           cut
           off
           because
           it
           is
           
             unlawful
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             now
          
           ;
           it
           was
           therefore
           ignorantly
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           maliciously
           done
           of
           the
           Priest
           to
           infinuate
           that
           R.H.
           
           brought
           these
           Scriptures
           to
           prove
           that
           all
           Oaths
           were
           as
           unlawful
           then
           as
           now
           ;
           for
           himself
           confesseth
           that
           R.
           H.
           doth
           yield
           that
           some
           Oaths
           were
           lawful
           then
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           what
           Reason
           had
           he
           to
           say
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             These
             are
             his
             Proofs
          
           ?
           what
           doth
           he
           mean
           they
           were
           Proofs
           of
           ?
           He
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           Book
           hath
           set
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           his
           Title-page
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           2.11
           .
           
             For
             this
             cause
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             Delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             Lye.
          
           Did
           he
           intend
           this
           for
           a
           Proof
           ?
           of
           what
           I
           would
           know
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           prove
           his
           Book
           a
           Conference
           between
           a
           Minister
           and
           a
           Parishioner
           of
           his
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           prove
           his
           Parishioner
           was
           inclining
           to
           Quakerism
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           absurd
           Opinions
           of
           that
           Sect
           are
           detected
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           a
           just
           Censure
           ?
           (
           This
           is
           the
           sume
           of
           his
           Title
           )
           or
           is
           it
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             they
             who
             credit
             what
             he
             hath
             ●herein
             written
             against
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             People
             called
          
           Quakers
           ,
           
             are
             indeed
             under
             strong
             Delusion
             ,
             and
             do
             believe
             a
             Lye
          
           ?
           But
           letting
           his
           pass
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           hear
           what
           the
           Priest
           ●an
           say
           in
           defence
           of
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           That
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           ●ear
           not
           at
           all
           &c.
           
           Mat
           5.
           did
           not
           forbid
           ●ll
           manner
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           
           prove
           ,
           and
           saith
           he
           will
           do
           it
           in
           this
           order
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             By
             proving
             an
             Oath
             an
             Act
             of
             natural
             Religion
             towards
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             of
             necessary
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Charity
             towards
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             therefore
             a
             Part
             of
             that
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             professeth
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             That
             we
             find
             it
             practised
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
          
           page
           5.6
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Proposition
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             That
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             natural
             Religion
             towards
             God
             ,
          
           I
           deny
           .
        
         
           He
           offers
           to
           prove
           it
           by
           
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Consent
             of
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           By
           Reason
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             whereby
             we
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             adore
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             by
             an
             Oath
             (
             rightly
             taken
             )
             we
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             adore
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             therefore
             such
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           first
           Part
           of
           this
           Argument
           doth
           not
           reach
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           he
           undertook
           to
           prove
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             natural
             Religion
          
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           Argument
           he
           drops
           the
           Word
           [
           Natural
           ]
           and
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           his
           Argument
           infer
           that
           an
           Oath
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           but
           barely
           thu●
           
           
             Therefore
             such
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
          
           Now
           a
           thing
           may
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           that
           i●
           ,
           
           it
           may
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           by
           Precept
           or
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           barely
           of
           it
           ●elf
           ,
           or
           simply
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing●
           th●t
           may
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           ,
           being
           commanded
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           before
           it
           was
           command●d
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Re●igion
           after
           that
           Command
           which
           made
           it
           so
           ,
           is
           repealed
           .
           T●us●●s
           it
           in
           the
           Ca●e
           of
           Circumcision
           it
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           .
           It
           was
           no
           ●ct
           o●
           Religion
           before
           it
           was
           commanded
           ▪
           It
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Religion
           after
           it
           was
           commanded
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           Act
           of
           Religion
           since
           that
           Command
           which
           made
           it
           so
           is
           repealed
           .
           Here
           then
           
           he
           hath
           missed
           his
           A●m
           ,
           and
           that
           abundantly
           short
           of
           the
           Mark
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           very
           material
           Consideration
           for
           for
           his
           main
           Drift
           ,
           in
           asserting
           an
           Oath
           to
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           wholely
           free
           it
           from
           Dependence
           upon
           Precept
           ,
           and
           establish
           it
           as
           a
           Pa●t
           of
           the
           Moral
           and
           Eternal
           Law
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           third
           Proposition
           ,
           he
           ushers
           in
           with
           a
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           his
           Therefore
           being
           built
           upon
           a
           false
           Foundation
           ,
           must
           needs
           therefore
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           his
           Argument
           there
           is
           a
           D●f●ct
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           second
           there
           is
           a
           Redu●da●cy
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           stark
           naught
           ;
           for
           therein
           he
           Assumes
           thus
           
             But
             by
             an
             Oath
             (
             rightly
             taken
             )
             we
             glorifie
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Fa●lacy
           lies
           in
           those
           Words
           [
           
             rightly
             taken
          
           ]
           b●
           which
           he
           would
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           an
           Oath
           may
           be
           rightly
           taken
           ;
           this
           is
           
             meer
             begging
             of
             th●
             Qu●stion
          
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           in
           Controversie
           :
           if
           we
           c●uld
           grant
           that
           an
           Oath
           may
           be
           rightly
           taken
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           refu●e
           to
           take
           it
           our selves
           ;
           but
           we
           ●ay
           no
           
           Oath
           can
           be
           rightly
           taken
           ,
           because
           all
           Oaths
           are
           by
           Christ
           forbidden
           .
        
         
           The
           Premisses
           being
           both
           faulty
           his
           Conclusion
           to
           be
           sure
           cannot
           be
           good
           theref●●e
           what
           he
           builds
           thereupon
           deserves
           the
           less
           Regard
           .
           He
           enumerates
           many
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           other
           Answer
           need
           ,
           be
           given
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           divine
           Attributes
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           
             speaking
             the
             Truth
          
           without
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           God
           thereby
           more
           glorified
           ,
           in
           having
           re●eemed
           a
           ●eople
           from
           ●e●fidiousness
           ,
           Treachery
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           that
           State
           of
           integrity
           ,
           and
           Uprightness
           of
           Heart
           ,
           
           that
           
             ha●ing
             put
             away
             ●ll
             Lying
          
           (
           which
           was
           t●e
           Occasion
           of
           Swearing
           )
           they
           can
           now
           
             sp●●k
             every
             man
             Truth
             to
             his
             N●ighbour
          
           without
           an
           Oath
        
         
           From
           Reason
           he
           comes
           to
           
             Consent
             of
             Natio●s
          
           the
           second
           Medium
           to
           p●ove
           Swearing
           an
           A●t
           of
           Religion
           (
           Observe
           Reader
           he
           hath
           wholely
           let
           go
           h●s
           Hold
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           w●ic●
           was
           the
           thing
           he
           prop●sed
           a
           first
           to
           prove
           (
           page
           5●
           .
           )
           and
           which
           if
           he
           fail
           of
           proving
           ,
           his
           H●athenish
           Examples
           will
           stand
           him
           in
           no
           stead
           ;
           but
           however
           let
           us
           hear
           his
           In●tances
           ,
           he
           begins
           with
           Aristo●le
           ,
           to
           whom
           
           he
           refers
           this
           Saying
           ,
           
             An
             Oath
             is
             the
             most
             v●●nerable
             thing
             that
             pertains
             to
             Religion
             :
          
           ●o
           Aristotle
           he
           joyns
           Cicero
           ,
           who
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           gives
           this
           Account
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             An
             Oatha
             a
             Religious
             Affirmation
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             affirm
             or
             promise
             by
             taking
             God
             to
             witness
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
          
           (
           so
           it
           ought
           whether
           God
           be
           taken
           to
           witness
           or
           no
           )
           and
           elsewhere
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           he
           hath
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             Our
             Fore●
             Fathers
             thought
             no
             Tye
             more
             fast
             to
             bind
             mens
             Faith
             then
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           To
           these
           two
           he
           adds
           a
           third
           ,
           Seneca
           ,
           speaking
           thus
           ,
           
             Religion
             is
             the
             chief
             Bond
             of
             Fidelity
             in
             th●
             M●litia
          
           :
           Where
           observe
           ,
           that
           Seneca
           doth
           not
           say
           an
           Oath
           is
           the
           chief
           Bond
           ,
           but
           Rel●gion
           is
           the
           chief
           Bond
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           per●wade
           his
           Reader
           ,
           that
           by
           Rel●gion
           is
           meant
           an
           Oath
           .
           These
           are
           his
           Instances
           :
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           what
           Use
           he
           ●akes
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Those
             T●st●monies
          
           (
           saith
           he
           〈◊〉
           
             do
             sig●●fie
             the
             Vnive●sal
             Consent
             of
             Mankind
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
          
           page
           60.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           D●
           they
           so
           ?
           That
           methinks
           is
           somewhat
           stringe
           ,
           they
           s●●m
           then
           to
           take
           too
           much
           upon
           them
           .
           W●at
           three
           men
           (
           One
           Greek
           ,
           and
           two
           Rom●●s
           )
           
             to
             represent
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           and
           signifie
           the
           Vniversal
           Consent
           of
           Mankind
           !
           Is
           he
           sure
           these
           three
           Men
           were
           deputed
           by
           all
           Nations
           to
           be
           their
           Rep●esentatives
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
           That
           had
           been
           
           proper
           for
           him
           to
           have
           inquired
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           been
           so
           positive
           ;
           or
           doth
           he
           certainly
           know
           there
           were
           
             none
             amo●gst
             Mankind
          
           that
           were
           of
           a
           contrary
           Mind
           ,
           seeing
           he
           speaketh
           so
           comprehensively
           of
           the
           V●iversal
           Content
           of
           Mankind
           ?
           To
           shew
           him
           the
           Rashness
           of
           his
           inconsiderate
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           will
           g●v●
           him
           some
           Instances
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           first
           shall
           be
           of
           Solon
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Sages
           of
           Greece
           )
           
             A
             good
             man
             should
             have
             that
             R●pute
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             not
             to
             need
             an
             Oath
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Diminution
             of
             his
             Credit
             to
             be
             put
             to
             swear
             .
          
           To
           him
           add
           S●s●ades
           (
           another
           of
           tho●e
           seven
           wise
           men
           )
           whose
           Saying
           was
           ,
           
           
             Abstain
             from
             an
             Oath
          
           .
           with
           him
           agrees
           
             Cher●llus
             ,
             No
             Oath
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             neither
             a
          
           JUST
           
             one
             ,
             n●r
             an
             unjust
             one
             ▪
             Epict●●us
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Refuse
             an
             Oath
             ●f
             possible
          
           ALTOGETHER
           ,
           
           
             if
             not
             by
             things
             obvious
             Plato
          
           is
           more
           positi●e
           ,
           Away
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             with
             ●n
             Oath
          
           ALTOGETHER
           .
           M●nander
           little
           less
           ,
           
             To
             avoid
             evil
             Swearing
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             swear
             in
             things
             IVST
             and
             TRVE
             .
             Plutarch
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             It
             was
             unlawful
             for
          
           Iupiter
           
             's
             Priests
             to
             swear
             .
             
             Neither
             take
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             require
             one
          
           ,
           said
           Fimi●us
           to
           
             Lollianus
             .
             In
             the
             better
             and
             simpler
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             Oaths
             were
             s●id●mused
             in
             Iudicature
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             after
             that
             Perfidy
             and
             Lying
             encreased
             ,
             the
             Vse
             of
             Oaths
             encreased
          
           saith
           Polybius
           .
        
         
           Judge
           now
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           by
           these
           Instances
           ,
           whether
           the
           more
           virtuous
           and
           honest
           sort
           of
           Heathens
           did
           esteem
           an
           Oath
           to
           be
           
             an
             ●ct
             of
             natural
             Religion
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           whether
           they
           accounted
           it
           of
           a
           
             Religious
             Nature
          
           in
           it self
           ;
           or
           whether
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           they
           only
           made
           use
           of
           Oaths
           as
           a
           Rem●dy
           or
           Exp●dient
           against
           the
           
             Perfidy
             ,
             Treachery
          
           and
           Falshood
           of
           Evil
           minded
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           Solon
           said
           )
           
             A
             Diminution
             to
             the
             Credit
             of
             a
             Good
             Man.
          
           But
           of
           this
           more
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           his
           t●ird
           Proposition
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           Instances
           are
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ;
           Take
           one
           Instance
           of
           a
           Nation
           in
           general
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Seythians
           ,
           whose
           Ambassadour
           treating
           with
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           thus
           deliver
           themselves
           :
           
             Think
             not
             that
             the
          
           Scythians
           
             confirm
             their
             Am●ty
             by
             Oaths
          
           ;
           
           
             Th●y
             swear
             by
             keeping
             their
             Word
             :
             That
             
             is
             the
             Security
             of
             the
          
           Greeks
           ,
           
             who
             seal
             Deeds
             and
             call
             upon
             their
             Gods.
             We
             are
             bound
             by
             our
             very
             Promise
             .
             They
             that
             fear
             not
             Men
             ,
             w●ll
             not
             stick
             to
             deceive
             the
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           see
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           many
           
             particular
             Men
          
           ,
           but
           even
           a
           
             whole
             Nation
          
           in
           general
           were
           against
           Swearing
           .
           What
           now
           is
           become
           of
           his
           Consent
           of
           Nations
           ,
           his
           
             Vniversal
             Consent
             of
             Mankind
          
           !
           Might
           be
           not
           have
           come
           ●ff
           with
           less
           Shame
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           used
           more
           Modesty
           ?
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             These
             Testimonies
             signifie
             the
             universal
             Consent
             of
             Mankind
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           What
           Point
           is
           that
           ?
           
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           it
           he
           proposed
           to
           prove
           by
           them
           ,
           pag.
           5●
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           his
           Instances
           were
           never
           so
           g●●neral
           ,
           and
           his
           ●estimonies
           never
           so
           universal
           ,
           to
           prove
           Oaths
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           do
           his
           Business
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           also
           prove
           ,
           that
           Oaths
           were
           Acts
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           (
           I
           for
           cannot
           think
           him
           so
           weak
           ●eaded
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           t●e
           Heathen
           did
           as
           Religious
           Acts
           ,
           were
           Acts
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           )
           That
           Oaths
           were
           used
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           of
           them
           reputed
           Religious
           too
           ,
           I
           deny
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           Oaths
           were
           Acts
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           
           or
           that
           the
           Heathen
           used
           Oaths
           from
           
             a
             divine
             Instinct
             in
             Nature
          
           .
           
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathen
           borrowed
           many
           Ceremonies
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           the
           Iews
           ▪
           and
           used
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Religion
           :
           Will
           he
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           those
           Ceremonies
           were
           Acts
           of
           a
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           sprang
           from
           a
           common
           Principle
           of
           Religion
           in
           Nature
           ?
           That
           were
           to
           err
           willingly
           .
           They
           had
           their
           Images
           ,
           their
           Temples
           ,
           their
           Priests
           ,
           their
           distinct
           Habits
           for
           their
           Priests
           ,
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           Ring
           in
           Marriages
           ,
           wearing
           Black
           in
           token
           of
           Mourning
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Ceremonies
           .
           Had
           they
           these
           from
           an
           innate
           Principle
           ,
           a
           Principle
           of
           Religion
           in
           their
           Nature
           ?
           To
           acknowledge
           and
           
             adore
             a
             Deity
          
           ,
           to
           do
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           love
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           speak
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           indeed
           are
           the
           Effects
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ;
           these
           spring
           from
           Seeds
           of
           Religion
           sown
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           indeed
           Moral
           and
           Eternal
           .
           
           But
           there
           may
           be
           Wayes
           or
           Modes
           of
           performing
           these
           which
           are
           not
           the
           Dictates
           of
           this
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           but
           are
           either
           received
           praeceptively
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           invented
           and
           instituted
           by
           Men
           
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Fancy
           and
           Humour
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           an
           Effect
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Deity
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Deity
           is
           to
           be
           adored
           ;
           yet
           are
           not
           all
           those
           Wayes
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           Deity
           is
           adored
           ,
           the
           Effects
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           commanded
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           the
           rest
           invented
           and
           instituted
           by
           Men.
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             Iustice
             ,
             M●rcy
          
           and
           Truth
           :
           There
           is
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Manner
             of
             doing
             Iustice
          
           ;
           there
           is
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Way
             of
             showing
             Mercy
          
           ;
           there
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Manner
             of
             speak●ng
             Truth
          
           .
           Now
           an
           Oath
           is
           but
           the
           M●de
           or
           
             Manner
             of
             〈◊〉
             Truth
          
           (
           He
           himself
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             A
             Form
             of
             ●iv●ng
             Evidence
          
           ,
           pag.
           62
           ,
           )
           'T
           is
           Truth
           it self
           that
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           .
           To
           
             do
             justly
          
           is
           a
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Precept
           .
           To
           
             sh●w
             Mercy
          
           is
           the
           like
           .
           To
           
             sp●ak
             Truth
          
           is
           the
           like
           .
           But
           the
           Manner
           of
           Expressing
           these
           is
           not
           moral
           ,
           not
           eternal
           .
           but
           
             ●utable
             ,
             vari●bl●
             ,
             transient
          
           .
           To
           speak
           the
           Truth
           is
           an
           ind●spensible
           Command
           ,
           a
           Command
           
             written
             in
             Man's
             Heart
          
           from
           the
           Beginning
           ;
           b●t
           the
           Manner
           of
           Performing
           this
           has
           been
           various
           :
           So●e●imes
           by
           a
           
             bare
             single
             Affirmation
          
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           an
           
             Additional
             Ass●veration
          
           ;
           
           sometimes
           by
           calling
           God
           verbally
           to
           witness
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           an
           Impreca●ion
           on
           the
           Party
           himself
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             putting
             the
             Hand
             under
             the
             Thigh
          
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             lifting
             it
             up
             to
             Heaven
          
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             laying
             it
             upon
             the
             Breast
          
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             laying
             it
             upon
             the
             Altar
          
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             laying
             it
             upon
             a
             Book
          
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             Kissing
             the
             Book
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           all
           these
           (
           out
           of
           which
           an
           Oath
           is
           made
           up
           )
           are
           but
           the
           
             various
             Wayes
             and
             Manners
             of
             Expressing
             Truth
             .
          
           The
           Oath
           is
           not
           the
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           but
           a
           Medium
           ,
           or
           Way
           contrived
           to
           gain
           Credit
           with
           the
           suspicious
           and
           incredulous
           ,
           who
           are
           easily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Party
           giving
           Evidence
           ,
           will
           from
           the
           Apprehension
           of
           Danger
           and
           Punishment
           upon
           Perjury
           ,
           be
           more
           inclined
           to
           speak
           the
           Truth
           after
           this
           manner
           (
           viz
           of
           an
           Oath
           )
           then
           if
           his
           Testimony
           should
           be
           taken
           upon
           a
           single
           Affirmation
           .
           An
           Oath
           therefore
           being
           the
           Manner
           ,
           not
           the
           Matter
           ;
           not
           the
           Substance
           ,
           but
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           used
           only
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           by
           same
           Persons
           ,
           to
           gain
           Credit
           with
           the
           Suspicious
           ,
           and
           that
           variously
           ,
           according
           to
           Circumstanc●s
           &
           Occasions
           .
           I
           conclude
           
             it
             cannot
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Moral
             Eternal
             Precept
             .
          
           And
           how
           far
           
             Ioh●
             Gauden
          
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           
           was
           of
           this
           Mind
           also
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           by
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wisht
             (
             sayes
             he
             in
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             
               publick
               Oath
            
             .
             
             )
             that
             the
             Evils
             of
             Men's
             Hearts
             and
             Manners
             ,
             the
             Jealousies
             and
             Distrusts
             ,
             the
             Dissimulations
             and
             Frauds
             of
             many
             Ch●●sti●ns
             ,
             their
             uncharitableness
             ,
             Unsatisfactions
             and
             Insecurities
             ,
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             Diseases
             do
             make
             these
             Applications
             of
             Solemn
             Oaths
             &
             Judicial
             Swearings
             necessary
             ,
             not
             ABSOLUTELY
             and
             MORALLY
             ,
             or
             Precepti●●●y
             (
             as
             the
             School-men
             note
             well
             )
             but
             by
             way
             of
             Consequence
             and
             Remedy
             ;
             as
             good
             new
             Laws
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             Curb
             or
             Cure
             of
             new
             Evils
             in
             Polities
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           Observe
           ,
           Re●der
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           here
           denyes
           that
           Solemn
           Oaths
           and
           Judicial
           Swearings
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           morally
           necessary
           ,
           preceptively
           necessary
           ;
           and
           makes
           them
           necessary
           only
           by
           way
           of
           Consequence
           and
           Remedy
           ,
           as
           Applications
           to
           the
           Diseases
           of
           
             Iealousi
             ,
             D●strusts
             ,
             Dissimulations
             ,
             Frauds
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Evils
           of
           Mens
           Hearts
           and
           Manne●s
           .
           How
           then
           are
           they
           
             Acts
             of
             Natural
             Religion
          
           ?
           How
           are
           they
           a
           
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
          
           ?
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             Possibly
             as
             Christians
             (
             truly
             such
             )
             we
             should
             need
             no
             Swearings
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Consider
           now
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           
             What
             Act
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             is
             that
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           the
           
             more
             truly-Christian
          
           men
           become
           ,
           the
           
             less
             need
          
           they
           have
           of
           it
           !
           How
           is
           that
           a
           
             Part
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           as
           men
           become
           truly-Christian
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           
             no
             Occasion
          
           to
           use
           !
           But
           I
           need
           not
           have
           gone
           further
           then
           
             his
             own
          
           words
           ,
           to
           refute
           
             his
             Opinion
          
           of
           the
           Morality
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Law
           ;
           since
           he
           himself
           sayes
           ,
           (
           pag.
           61.
           )
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             were
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           :
           Which
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           
             an
             Oath
             is
             nor
             an
             Act
             of
             Natural
             Religion
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           is
           never
           to
           be
           abolished
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           an
           
             Increase
             of
             Truth
          
           in
           men
           would
           not
           render
           it
           needless
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           a
           part
           of
           the
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Law
           ,
           an
           
             Increase
             of
             Truth
          
           in
           men
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           making
           it
           needless
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           rather
           confirm
           ,
           strengthen
           and
           ●nforce
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           I
           have
           
           now
           done
           with
           his
           first
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           proves
           
             defective
             in
             all
             its
             parts
          
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           Proposition
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           Swearing
           lawful
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             An
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             N●c●ssary
             Iustice
             and
             Charity
             towards
             Men.
          
           To
           prove
           which
           he
           sayes
           ,
           ●t
           at
           
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Ending
             of
             Strife
             ,
             Evid●●ce
             is
             necessary
             .
          
        
         
           A●sw
           .
           Evidence
           is
           indeed
           necessary
           .
           But
           if
           he
           admits
           nothing
           for
           Evidence
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           given
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           he
           errs
           egregiously
           :
           for
           that
           is
           as
           really
           Evidence
           (
           and
           may
           be
           also
           as
           true
           and
           faithful
           )
           which
           is
           delivered
           barely
           by
           a
           plain
           Affirm●ion
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           given
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           an
           Oath
           .
           This
           being
           granted
           (
           which
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           denyed
           )
           an
           Oath
           is
           then
           superfluous
           ,
           *
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           superfluous
           is
           not
           necessary
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           amongst
           Good
           Men
           an
           Oath
           is
           needless
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperor
           Antonine
           well
           observes
           in
           his
           Description
           of
           a
           Good
           Man
           ,
           
             The
             Integrity
             of
             a
             truly
             Good
             Man
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             an
             Oath
             for
             him
             .
          
           Which
           single
           Sentence
           of
           a
           virtuous
           Heathen
           were
           enough
           (
           one
           would
           think
           )
           to
           put
           to
           Shame
           and
           Silence
           all
           those
           
           nominal
           Christians
           ,
           that
           from
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Interest
           ,
           infer
           (
           as
           this
           Priest
           d●es
           )
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           he
           will
           still
           have
           Oathes
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           him
           (
           from
           one
           of
           sufficient
           Authority
           ,
           with
           him
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           whence
           that
           Necessity
           came
           ;
           
           
             I●r
             Tayler
          
           (
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Conner
           )
           in
           his
           Course
           of
           Sermons
           lately
           printed
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Swearing
           saith
           thus
           ;
           
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             who
             it
             was
             that
             invented
             and
             made
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             &c
             ,
             These
             things
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             were
             indeed
             found
             out
             by
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             Necessity
             of
             them
             was
             from
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             Lyes
             ,
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           Here
           th●n
           the
           Priest
           may
           see
           ,
           First
           ,
           Whence
           that
           N●cessi●y
           at
           first
           sprang
           ,
           which
           he
           labours
           so
           hard
           to
           continue
           and
           perpetuate
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Oaths
           were
           
             invented
             by
             men
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           of
           an
           Oath
           being
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Natural
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           the
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Law
           ,
           is
           indeed
           but
           a
           
             meer
             Fancy
          
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             Men
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             were
             Infall●ble
             ,
             and
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           pag
           61.
           
        
         
         
           Answ.
           I
           say
           ,
           If
           Oaths
           were
           infallible
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           took
           them
           could
           
             not
             deceive
          
           ,
           could
           
             not
             chuse
          
           but
           speak
           true
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           more
           Reason
           for
           ●he
           taking
           of
           them
           .
           But
           
             Oaths
             are
             F●ll●ble
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           bare
           Testimonies
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           too
           frequent
           Perjuries
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           wherein
           Oaths
           have
           been
           used
           ,
           are
           
             infallible
             Evidences
          
           of
           :
           But
           is
           nothing
           of
           
             sufficient
             r●d●t
          
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           infallible
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           neither
           are
           Oaths
           of
           sufficient
           Credit
           ,
           because
           not
           infallible
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           an
           Evidence
           may
           be
           of
           sufficient
           Credit
           ,
           although
           not
           infallible
           ,
           he
           must
           then
           either
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           in
           any
           man
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           his
           bare
           Testimony
           of
           
             sufficient
             C●ed●t
          
           ;
           or
           yield
           that
           there
           are
           some
           men
           from
           whom
           there
           is
           
             no
             Need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             All
             men
             are
             Lyars
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           all
           men
           are
           Lyars
           ,
           
             whatever
             he
             may
             be
          
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           gladly
           hear
           in
           what
           sense
           he
           will
           own
           
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Lyar.
             David
          
           indeed
           ,
           in
           his
           great
           Affiction
           ,
           let
           such
           an
           Expression
           drop
           ;
           
           b●t
           he
           quickly
           re-called
           him●elf
           ,
           and
           confest
           it
           was
           spoken
           
             in
             his
             Haste
          
           .
           This
           man
           has
           been
           
             over
             hasty
          
           too
           ,
           and
           has
           
             catcht
             up
          
           the
           word
           at
           a
           venture
           ;
           
           let
           us
           see
           whether
           he
           (
           
             who
             is
             so
             much
             for
             confession
          
           )
           will
           as
           fairly
           
             confess
             his
             Error
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Mankind
             is
             so
             generally
             leavened
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Favour
             ,
             Malice
             or
             Interest
             swayes
             with
             the
             far
             grea
             or
             part
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             becomes
             highly
             needful
             ,
             that
             their
             Evidence
             be
             demanded
             and
             given
             in
             such
             Forms
             as
             are
             most
             binding
             to
             th●
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             an
             Oath
             by
             all
             the
             World
             is
             ack●owledged
             to
             be
             ,
          
           pag.
           61
           ,
           62.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           observe
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Hypocrisi●
           and
           Wickedness
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           infers
           a
           needfulness
           of
           their
           Evidence
           being
           demanded
           and
           given
           by
           an
           Oath
           .
           Their
           Evidence
           !
           Who●e
           Evidence
           ?
           Their
           Evidence
           who
           are
           
             leavened
             with
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           and
           
             swayed
             by
             〈◊〉
             Interest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           is
           this
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ?
           
             If
             〈◊〉
             cannot
             be
             hold
             without
             Fetters
             ,
             must
             True
             men
             therefore
             wear
             Shackles
             ?
          
           Or
           will
           he
           reckon
           all
           men
           Fello●s
           ,
           as
           even
           now
           he
           called
           all
           men
           Lya●s
           ?
           But
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           genera●●y
           of
           men
           were
           so
           lea●ened
           with
           Hypocrisi●
           ,
           and
           swayed
           with
           
             Malice
             ,
             Interest
             ▪
             &c.
          
           as
           he
           sayes
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           one
           another's
           Evidence
           without
           Swearing
           ,
           would
           it
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           
             necessary
             Iustice
             :
             and
             Charity
          
           
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           the
           
             old
             Leaven
             of
             Hypocrisie
             is
             purg●d
          
           (
           and
           
             who
             keep
             the
             Feast
          
           (
           of
           a
           Good
           Conscience
           )
           not
           with
           that
           old
           Leaven
           ,
           neither
           with
           the
           Leaven
           of
           Malice
           and
           Wickedness
           :
           
           but
           with
           t●e
           
             Vnleavened
             Bread
             of
             Sincerity
             and
             Truth
          
           )
           to
           demand
           their
           Evidence
           also
           by
           an
           Oath
           ;
           or
           for
           them
           to
           give
           their
           Evidence
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           thereby
           implicitly
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             leav●ned
             with
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           and
           
             swayed
             with
             Malice
          
           &
           Interest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           worst
           ?
           For
           if
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Wickedness
           be
           Reasons
           of
           demanding
           an
           Oath
           ,
           does
           not
           he
           that
           ,
           in
           Conformity
           thereunto
           takes
           an
           Oath
           ,
           acknowledge
           himself
           to
           be
           Hypocritical
           and
           Wicked
           ?
           Is
           this
           an
           Act
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           nec●ssary
           one
           too
           ?
           What
           sort
           of
           Justice
           is
           that
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           which
           makes
           No
           Distinction
           between
           the
           Virtuous
           and
           the
           Vicious
           ,
           the
           
             True
             Man
          
           and
           the
           False
           ,
           the
           Sincere
           and
           the
           Hypocrite
           ,
           the
           Good
           and
           the
           Bad
           ;
           but
           injoyns
           t●e
           most
           Sincere
           and
           Upright
           Man
           to
           wear
           
             the
             Badge
             of
             Hypo●●isie
          
           ,
           an
           Oath
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           this
           just
           (
           th●n
           which
           what
           can
           be
           more
           remote
           from
           Justice
           )
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           answer
           the
           End
           proposed
           ,
           for
           an
           Oath
           doth
           not
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           leavened
           
           with
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           swayed
           with
           Malice
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           &c.
           as
           he
           (
           to
           the
           Shame
           of
           his
           own
           Mi●i●try
           )
           represents
           the
           far
           greater
           Part
           of
           men
           to
           be
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           thus
           leavened
           with
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           sway●d
           with
           Malice
           or
           Interest
           ,
           will
           make
           any
           more
           Conscience
           of
           
             false
             Swearing
          
           ,
           then
           of
           
             false
             Speaking
          
           ;
           ●ut
           he
           that
           will
           lye
           in
           giving
           in
           a
           Solemn
           Evidence
           ,
           will
           not
           stick
           in
           Point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           add
           an
           Oath
           to
           that
           Lye
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           required
           of
           him
           .
           This
           Bishop
           Gauden
           was
           sensible
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Nor
             can
             i●d●●d
             much
             Credit
             be
             given
             any
             more
             then
             to
             a
             Lyar
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             any
             man
             that
             swears
             never
             so
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             in
             Iudicature
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Common
             Swearer
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Reverence
             of
             the
             Maj●sty
             of
             God.
          
           And
           what
           Reverence
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           shall
           we
           suppose
           those
           to
           have
           ,
           who
           are
           leavened
           with
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           swayed
           by
           Malice
           or
           Interest
           ,
           of
           which
           Sort
           he
           reputes
           the
           far
           greater
           Part
           of
           men
           to
           be
           !
           Yet
           he
           faith
           
             Multitudes
             ,
             who
             fear
             not
             a
             Lye
             ,
             d●d
             read
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Horror
             of
             Perjury
          
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           much
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Sort
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           described
           do
           rather
           dread
           the
           
             outward
             Penalty
          
           for
           Perjury
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Law
           intricts
           severe
           Punishments
           on
           them
           that
           forswear
           themselves
           ,
           whereas
           Lyars
           (
           the
           more
           is
           the
           Pity
           )
           
             go
             Scotfree
          
           .
        
         
           But
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           
             Conscientious
             Tye
          
           ,
           how
           little
           they
           regard
           Perjury
           ,
           who
           are
           adicted
           to
           Lying
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           evident
           from
           the
           frequent
           Perjuries
           committed
           ,
           but
           also
           observable
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
        
         
           Chrysestein
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             stick
             at
             LYING
             ,
             will
             not
             fear
             SWEARING
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             tells
             a
             Lye
             ,
             goes
             beyond
             the
             Truth
             in
             his
             Heart
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             SWEARS
             falsly
             passeth
             over
             God
             in
             his
             Words
             :
             what
             then
             is
             the
             Difference
             between
             passing
             over
             God
             ,
             
             and
             going
             beyond
             the
             Truth
             ,
             seeing
             God
             is
             Truth
             it self
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             only
             Difference
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             LYE
             we
             pass
             over
             the
             Truth
             in
             our
             Heart
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             FORSWEAR
             we
             pass
             over
             God
             in
             Words
             ;
             for
             to
             men
             we
             give
             Satisfaction
             by
             words
             ,
             to
             God
             by
             Conscience
             .
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             forbade
             Forswearing
             ,
             even
             he
             afterwards
             commanded
             
               NOT
               TO
               SWEAR
            
             :
             He
             therefore
             that
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             set
             light
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             in
             
             SWEARING
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             do
             the
             like
             in
             FORSWEARING
             ;
             but
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             have
             ?
             Doth
             he
             fear
             God
             ,
             or
             doth
             he
             not
             fear
             him
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             one
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             LYE
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             sworn
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             be
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             fear
             God
             ,
             he
             cannot
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             SWORN
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             Thou
             deceivest
             thy self
             O
             man
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             learnt
             to
             steal
             ,
             and
             to
             wrong
             a
             man
             ,
             will
             oftimes
             trample
             also
             upon
             an
             Oath
             .
             
          
           With
           him
           consents
           
             Isidorus
             Pelusiota
          
           (
           who
           was
           Contemporary
           with
           Cyril
           )
           In
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           writing
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             art
             of
             our
             Flock
             ▪
             and
             art
             ordered
             under
             a
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             deny
             the
             Nature
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             
             and
             obey
             his
             Voice
             that
             ●orbiddeth
             to
             SWEAR
             AT
             ALL.
             Moreover
             not
             to
             SWEAR
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             REQUIRE
             AN
             OATH
             of
             another
             .
             Now
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             SWEAR
             ,
             neither
             REQUIRE
             thou
             an
             OATH
             of
             another
             for
             two
             Causes
             ;
             ●ither
             because
             he
             who
             is
             asked
             loves
             Truth
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             to
             Lye
             ;
             if
             the
             man
             speaks
             Truth
             usually
             ,
             he
             will
             alwayes
             speak
             Truth
             WITH
             OUT
             AN
             OATH
             ;
             but
             i●
             he
             
             be
             a
             LYAR
             he
             will
             LYE
             ,
             
             though
             he
             SWEAR
             .
             To
             this
             agrees
             that
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             Whosoever
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             lye
             without
             Swearing
             ,
             
             he
             dares
             do
             the
             same
             al●o
             when
             he
             sweareth
             ,
             if
             he
             list
             .
          
        
         
           But
           he
           takest
           for
           granted
           that
           an
           Oath
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           very
           great
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ;
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Seeing
             the
             E●ds
             of
             Iustice
             and
             Charity
             are
             so
             much
             served
             by
             the
             religious
             Vse
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             abolishing
             of
             it
             derogate
             from
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
             ,
          
           page
           62.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
             First
          
           ,
           The
           Ends
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           are
           not
           served
           by
           the
           Use
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Use
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Sincerity
           in
           gi●ing
           a
           true
           Evidence
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           with
           or
           without
           an
           Oath
           :
           This
           Truth-speaking
           is
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           this
           answers
           the
           Ends
           of
           Justice
           exactly
           ;
           but
           
             Oaths
             are
             but
             
             the
             Forms
             of
             giving
             Evidence
             ,
          
           as
           himselfe
           confesseth
           ,
           page
           62.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           abolishing
           of
           an
           Oath
           would
           not
           degenerate
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           add
           ,
           
             the
             continuing
             of
             Oaths
             doth
             derogate
             from
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           The
           Honour
           of
           Christianity
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           out-strips
           and
           excells
           all
           other
           Professions
           of
           Religion
           whatsoever
           :
           It
           is
           no
           Honour
           to
           Christianity
           to
           stand
           but
           upon
           equall
           terms
           with
           any
           other
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           Heathenish
           or
           Jewish
           ;
           but
           it
           mounts
           far
           above
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           leads
           them
           that
           sincerely
           embrace
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           Perfection
           beyond
           whatever
           was
           attainable
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           in
           them
           Oaths
           were
           attainable
           :
           It
           is
           no
           Derogation
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christianity
           that
           it
           hath
           made
           its
           Adherents
           so
           Upright
           ,
           just
           and
           true
           ,
           
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             speak
             a
             Falshood
             ,
          
           though
           others
           dare
           swear
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           any
           Derogation
           from
           the
           Honour
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           are
           
             men
             of
             Credit
          
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           believed
           (
           and
           if
           he
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           there
           is
           then
           (
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           page
           61.
           )
           
             No
             Need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           )
           
             The
             primitive
             Christians
          
           (
           saith
           Bp.
           Gauden
           )
           
             did
             so
             keep
             up
             the
             Sanctity
             and
             Credit
             of
             their
             Profession
             among
             Vnbelievers
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             it
             was
             Security
             enough
             in
             all
             Cases
             to
             say
             ,
          
           Christianus
           
           sum
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Christian.
             If
             any
             urged
             them
             further
             to
             any
             Oath
             ,
             for
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             Authority
             unlawful
             ,
             they
             repeated
             this
             ,
             as
             the
          
           ONLY
           
             Satisfaction
             they
             could
             give
             :
             There
             needed
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Veracity
             of
             their
             BARE
             WORD
             .
          
           But
           was
           this
           a
           Derogation
           from
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           No
           ,
           
             They
             kept
             up
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Sanctity
             and
             Credit
             of
             their
             Profession
             by
             this
             .
          
           Nay
           hear
           what
           he
           saith
           further
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           
             Certainly
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Christians
             ,
             both
             PVBLICK
             and
             private
             would
             be
             NO
             LESS
             to
             their
             Honour
             and
             Ease
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             in
             NO
             CASE
             any
             need
             or
             use
             of
             ANY
             Oaths
             or
             Swearing
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             such
             an
             Authentick
             Veracity
             ,
             and
             Iust
             Credulity
             on
             all
             Sides
             ,
             as
             might
             WELL
             spare
             even
             the
             MOST
             TRVE
             ,
             sincere
             and
             lawful
             Oaths
             ,
             keeping
             on
             all
             Sides
             as
             great
             a
             Distance
             from
             Lying
             ,
             as
             from
             false
             Swearing
          
           :
           The
           abolishing
           then
           of
           Oaths
           would
           no
           way
           derogate
           from
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           But
           
             the
             continuing
             of
             Oaths
             doth
             greatly
             derogate
             from
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           Why
           are
           Oaths
           continued
           ?
           Because
           (
           saith
           m
           Opponent
           )
           
             there
             is
             not
             that
             Truth
             in
             Men
             that
             can
             make
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
          
           (
           for
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           he
           confesseth
           
           there
           would
           be
           
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           )
           What
           can
           more
           derogate
           from
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           then
           that
           its
           Followers
           should
           be
           so
           
             devoid
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           deserve
           Credit
           ?
           Again
           ,
           Why
           are
           Oaths
           continued
           ?
           Because
           (
           saith
           my
           Opponent
           )
           
             all
             men
             are
             Lyars
             ,
             Mankind
             is
             generally
             leavened
             with
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Fear
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             Malice
             or
             Interest
             sway
             with
             the
             far
             greater
             Part
             of
             Men.
          
           If
           his
           far
           greater
           Part
           of
           Men
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           no
           Relation
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           his
           Instance
           then
           relates
           not
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           have
           Relation
           thereunto
           ,
           
             How
             great
             a
             Derogation
             is
             this
             from
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
          
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           pluck
           down
           Christianity
           from
           its
           Superexcellent
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           debase
           it
           to
           an
           Equality
           with
           Heathenism
           :
           The
           most
           Barbarous
           Heathen
           could
           be
           believed
           with
           an
           Oath
           ;
           and
           canst
           not
           thou
           (
           
             a
             strong
             grown
             Christian
             ,
             having
             thy
             Religion
             seated
             in
             the
             Rational
             Powers
             ,
          
           page
           5.
           )
           be
           believed
           without
           an
           Oath
           :
           What
           then
           art
           thou
           better
           (
           in
           this
           respect
           )
           then
           the
           misbelieving
           Heathen
           ?
           or
           how
           art
           thou
           in
           this
           Case
           an
           Honour
           to
           thy
           Religion
           ,
           more
           then
           that
           Miscreant
           is
           to
           his
           ?
           Let
           none
           therefore
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           abolishing
           of
           oaths
           doth
           any
           way
           derogate
           from
           the
           Honour
           
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           let
           all
           endeavour
           by
           living
           virtuous
           ,
           just
           and
           holy
           Lives
           ,
           and
           by
           speaking
           the
           Truth
           upon
           all
           occasions
           Plainly
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           to
           leave
           no
           Cause
           nor
           Place
           for
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           thereby
           will
           Christianity
           be
           adorned
           ,
           and
           its
           Honour
           highly
           advanced
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             While
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             An
             Oath
             for
             Confirmation
             ,
             is
             the
             End
             of
             Strife
             ;
             if
             you
             take
             away
             an
             Oath
             ,
             you
             take
             away
             that
             which
             by
             God
             is
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             of
             ending
             it
             ,
          
           page
           63.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           should
           rather
           have
           said
           was
           ordained
           ,
           then
           is
           ordained
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           intended
           to
           deal
           fairly
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           to
           
             them
             of
             old
             time
          
           under
           the
           Law
           (
           which
           was
           a
           State
           of
           Weakness
           and
           Childhood
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Contention
           and
           Strife
           )
           that
           Oaths
           were
           appointed
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           ordination
           ,
           there
           
             Oaths
             are
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           not
           ordained
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           to
           that
           State
           of
           Weakness
           the
           Apostle
           refers
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           an
           
             Oath
             ,
             Heb.
          
           6.
           for
           he
           writes
           there
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           shews
           he
           had
           Reference
           to
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           believing
           Gentiles
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           fetcheth
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           Discourse
           in
           that
           Place
           
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Time
          
           (
           wherein
           Swearing
           was
           allowed
           )
           shewing
           how
           God
           confirmed
           his
           Promise
           by
           an
           Oath
           to
           Abraham
           ver
           .
           13.
           )
           and
           then
           addeth
           (
           ver
           .
           ●6
           .
           )
           
             For
             MEN
             verily
             swear
             by
             the
             Greater
             ,
             and
             an
             Oath
             for
             Confirmation
             is
             to
             THEM
             an
             End
             of
             all
             Strife
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           WE
           swear
           by
           the
           Greater
           ,
           and
           an
           Oath
           to
           US
           is
           an
           End
           of
           all
           Strife
           ;
           but
           MEN
           swear
           ,
           and
           to
           THEM
           an
           Oath
           is
           an
           End
           ,
           &c.
           which
           plainly
           carrieth
           the
           Intent
           of
           his
           Words
           
             to
             them
             that
             were
             under
             that
             State
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           yet
           more
           plain
           ,
           if
           we
           observe
           that
           when
           in
           the
           following
           verses
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Heirs
           of
           that
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           Consolation
           they
           have
           thereby
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           then
           use
           the
           words
           MEN
           and
           THEM
           ,
           but
           WE
           and
           US
           .
           
             Wherein
             God
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             w●lling
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             the
             Immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             by
             two
             Immutable
             things
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             Lye
             ,
             WE
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             Consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             Refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             Hope
             is
             set
             before
             VS
             ,
             which
             Hope
             WE
             have
             ,
          
           &c
           (
           ver
           .
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           )
           So
           that
           when
           he
           spake
           of
           what
           wa●
           done
           in
           in
           the
           old
           time
           wherein
           swearing
           was
           lawful
           )
           he
           expresseth
           himself
           by
           the
           
           words
           MEN
           and
           THEM
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           what
           relates
           more
           immediately
           to
           the
           New
           Testament
           time
           ,
           he
           expresses
           himself
           by
           the
           Words
           WE
           and
           US
           ,
           inti●ating
           that
           as
           he
           distinguished
           between
           the
           times
           and
           States
           of
           Law
           and
           
             Gospel
             ,
             Old
          
           Testament
           and
           New
           ,
           so
           also
           he
           put
           a
           Difference
           between
           Men
           and
           Saints
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           so
           say
           I
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           
             Though
             Saints
             are
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             walk
             as
             men
             :
          
           The
           same
           which
           the
           Apostle
           also
           intimates
           in
           his
           Reproof
           to
           some
           among
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             Whereas
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             there
             is
             among
             you
             Envying
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Strife
             ,
             and
             Divisions
             ;
             are
             ye
             not
             carnal
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             men
          
           ?
           Here
           he
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           walking
           in
           Strife
           and
           Contention
           ▪
           walking
           as
           Men
           is
           not
           the
           
             Sain●s
             State
          
           but
           a
           
             Carnal
             State
          
           ,
           whence
           we
           may
           fair●y
           infer
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           speaks
           (
           in
           Heb
           6
           )
           of
           
             Mens
             Swearing
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           by
           Men
           intend
           ●aints
           ,
           true
           B●lievers
           ,
           the
           New-Testament
           Church
           ▪
           but
           such
           as
           were
           under
           the
           Old
           Dispensation
           (
           to
           which
           Oaths
           were
           allowed
           )
           the
           Ordinances
           whereof
           were
           Carnal
           ,
           
           besides
           it
           chargeth
           an
           
           Incongruity
           upon
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           to
           suppose
           he
           meant
           by
           men's
           Swearing
           that
           the
           Saints
           did
           swear
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           Oath
           was
           to
           them
           an
           End
           of
           Strife
           (
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           imagine
           he
           commanded
           or
           allowed
           it
           in
           them
           )
           when
           he
           checkt
           the
           Corinthians
           so
           sharply
           for
           
             living
             in
             Strife
          
           ,
           and
           walking
           as
           men
           ,
           telling
           them
           plainly
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           carnal
           .
        
         
           Nor
           let
           him
           or
           any
           think
           to
           take
           Advantage
           (
           as
           some
           without
           cause
           or
           success
           have
           done
           )
           from
           the
           Apostle's
           speaking
           in
           the
           present
           Tense
           (
           
             Men
             [
             do
             ]
             swear
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           
             an
             Oath
             [
             is
             ]
             to
             them
             an
             End
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           from
           thence
           inferring
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           this
           of
           the
           
           Christian-state
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           men
           [
           do
           ]
           not
           [
           did
           ]
           and
           an
           Oath
           [
           is
           ]
           not
           [
           was
           ]
           ;
           but
           consider
           that
           he
           writes
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           Oaths
           
             had
             been
          
           lawfully
           used
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           expresses
           himself
           to
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Tense
           upon
           other
           Occasions
           also
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           apply
           to
           the
           Gospel
           state
           ,
           although
           spoken
           in
           the
           Gospel-time
           .
           So
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Every
             High
             Priest
          
           [
           is
           ]
           
             ordained
             to
             offer
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Priesthood
           ,
           which
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           was
           at
           an
           End
           ,
           and
           
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           Every
           High
           Priest
           [
           was
           ]
           ordained
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           present
           Tense
           [
           is
           ]
           ordained
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           also
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           outward
           Tabernacle
           ,
           
           that
           was
           used
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             After
             the
             second
             Vail
             was
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
          
           [
           is
           ]
           
             called
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
          
           .
           He
           could
           not
           intend
           this
           of
           the
           Believers
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           call
           this
           Tabernacle
           the
           Holiest
           of
           all
           ;
           for
           they
           knew
           a
           Holier
           then
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           at
           an
           end
           .
           But
           he
           must
           here
           be
           understood
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           Tabernacle
           belonged
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Christians
           .
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           he
           sayes
           ,
           men
           [
           do
           ]
           swear
           ,
           &c.
           and
           an
           Oath
           [
           is
           ]
           to
           them
           an
           End
           ,
           &c.
           he
           must
           also
           be
           understood
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Iews
           (
           to
           whom
           Oaths
           were
           commanded
           )
           not
           of
           the
           Christians
           (
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           not
           commanded
           )
           For
           there
           is
           no
           more
           Reason
           to
           apply
           his
           words
           in
           this
           Case
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           then
           there
           would
           be
           to
           apply
           his
           words
           in
           the
           other
           Cases
           (
           here
           mention'd
           )
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           to
           do
           would
           be
           highly
           absurd
           &
           false
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             If
             you
             take
             away
             an
             Oath
             ,
             you
             make
             Christ
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             Discord
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             the
             Abolisher
             
             of
             that
             which
             was
             designed
             to
             compose
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           such
           matter
           :
           Christ
           hath
           a
           
             better
             Way
          
           of
           composing
           Discord
           then
           by
           Oaths
           .
           
           Moses
           had
           that
           Way
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           a
           Servant
           (
           and
           
             the
             Servant
             abides
             not
             in
             the
             House
             forever
          
           )
           But
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Son
           ,
           hath
           a
           
             more
             excellent
             Way
          
           ,
           by
           establishing
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
           
             The
             Law
          
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Oaths
           were
           )
           
             was
             given
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Grace
           and
           the
           
             Truth
             came
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           by
           this
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           Christ
           worketh
           out
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           them
           that
           receive
           it
           all
           that
           
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           this
           Priest
           makes
           to
           be
           the
           Needful
           Causes
           of
           an
           Oath
           (
           pag.
           62.
           )
           And
           instead
           of
           Lying
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           True-speaking
           ;
           instead
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           Sincerity
           ;
           
           instead
           of
           that
           
             insnaring
             Fear
          
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           by
           which
           men
           depart
           from
           Evil
           ;
           
           instead
           of
           Favour
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           Iustice
           ;
           instead
           of
           Malice
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           Love
           ;
           instead
           of
           Interest
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           
           Self-denyal
           ;
           instead
           of
           Vnrighteousness
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           Work
           of
           Righteousness
           is
           (
           not
           Discord
           ,
           but
           )
           Peace
           :
           
           Thus
           he
           is
           made
           both
           
             the
             Lord
             our
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           setting
           up
           Truth
           and
           Sincerity
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           he
           takes
           away
           the
           Ground
           of
           Oaths
           .
           For
           the
           Priest
           confesses
           ,
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             were
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           pag
           61.
           
           Now
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           invert
           the
           Charge
           upon
           my
           Adversary
           (
           which
           without
           any
           Inj●stice
           to
           him
           I
           might
           do
           )
           yet
           I
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           
             He
             shews
             but
             little
             Respect
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           while
           he
           grounds
           the
           Need
           of
           an
           Oath
           upon
           
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
          
           and
           Malice
           ,
           yet
           would
           make
           CHRIST
           to
           
             continue
             the
             Vse
             of
             it
          
           in
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           now
           come
           to
           his
           third
           Proposition
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             an
             Oath
             is
             a
             Part
             of
             that
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             professeth
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             ,
          
           p.
           56.
           
           And
           this
           he
           infers
           with
           a
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           towards
           
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           necessary
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           towards
           men
           ,
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           nothing
           more
           should
           be
           said
           to
           this
           ,
           yet
           the
           two
           former
           Propositions
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           builds
           this
           ,
           being
           before
           overturned
           ,
           this
           in
           course
           must
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           :
           Yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           think
           himself
           sleighted
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           notice
           what
           he
           says
           here
           also
           .
           He
           b●stirs
           himself
           not
           a
           little
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           I
           never
           yet
           heard
           any
           deny
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             all
             Oaths
             are
             not
             Evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           which
           he
           gravely
           infers
           from
           their
           having
           been
           once
           confessedly
           lawful
           ,
           p.
           63.
           
           What
           else
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           mis-spend
           his
           Time
           ,
           and
           bestow
           many
           a
           
             doughty
             Blow
          
           upon
           his
           own
           Shadow
           ?
           His
           Proposition
           required
           him
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             some
             Oaths
             are
             Good
             in
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           he
           comes
           so
           near
           it
           as
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Oaths
             are
             not
             Evil
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           What
           thinkst
           thou
           ,
           Reader
           ?
           has
           he
           not
           shewed
           his
           Ability
           ?
           Some
           things
           are
           forbidden
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Evil
           ;
           and
           some
           things
           are
           Evil
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           forbidden
           :
           An
           Oath
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           is
           therefore
           Evil
           ,
           because
           forbidden
           .
           That
           which
           made
           it
           lawful
           to
           the
           Iew
           ,
           was
           its
           being
           commanded
           ;
           that
           which
           
           makes
           it
           unlawful
           to
           the
           Christian
           ,
           is
           its
           being
           forbidden
           .
        
         
           He
           has
           another
           far-fetch
           by
           which
           he
           would
           prove
           
             Oaths
             moral
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Ceremonial
          
           .
           But
           how
           does
           he
           prove
           they
           are
           not
           Ceremonial
           ?
           Thus
           :
           
             They
             were
             used
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             the
          
           Levitical
           
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             therefore
             not
             Ceremonial
             ,
          
           pag
           ▪
           63.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Indeed
           !
           Was
           nothing
           then
           Ceremonial
           ,
           that
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Patriarchs
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           ?
           Surely
           he
           consulted
           his
           own
           Credit
           more
           in
           
             concealing
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           then
           in
           thus
           undertaking
           to
           prove
           Oaths
           a
           part
           of
           the
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Law
           ,
           because
           used
           by
           the
           Patriarchs
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           .
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           naturally
           inferred
           ,
           then
           that
           
             he
             accounts
             whatsoever
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             before
             the
          
           Levitical
           
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             moral
             and
             eternal
             Law
          
           ?
           And
           could
           he
           have
           found
           a
           more
           direct
           medium
           ,
           to
           discover
           his
           own
           Ignorance
           !
           Was
           not
           Circumcision
           in
           the
           Flesh
           used
           by
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           ?
           Will
           he
           thence
           conclude
           Circumcision
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Law
           ?
           
             Why
             then
             
             is
             he
             not
             Circumcised
             himself
             ?
          
           Were
           not
           Beasts
           sacrificed
           by
           the
           Patriarchs
           long
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           ?
           Will
           he
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           such
           Sacrifices
           are
           a
           part
           of
           the
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Law
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           does
           he
           not
           himself
           call
           those
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
             Types
             and
             Figures
          
           ?
           (
           pag.
           50.
           )
           And
           are
           they
           not
           then
           ceremonial
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           used
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           ?
           But
           of
           this
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           makes
           a
           Digression
           to
           fall
           upon
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           have
           offended
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           they
           have
           written
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           divine
           Will.
           He
           names
           only
           Szydlovius
           the
           Dutch-man
           but
           hints
           at
           some
           others
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           who
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           by
           their
           Writings
           have
           not
           a
           little
           contributed
           to
           the
           Debauching
           of
           this
           present
           Age.
           Who
           these
           are
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           say
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           they
           are
           some
           of
           those
           that
           
             for
             corrupt
             Interests
             have
             intrud●d
             themselves
             into
             the
             Priesthood
             .
          
           But
           be
           they
           who
           they
           will
           ,
           seeing
           he
           acknowledges
           that
           this
           Discourse
           is
           beside
           our
           Subject
           ,
           I
           will
           (
           at
           this
           time
           however
           )
           step
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           meet
           him
           again
           at
           pag.
           66.
           where
           resuming
           his
           former
           Argument
           ,
           he
           sayes
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             That
             an
             Oath
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             
             Law
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             the
             Morality
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             proved
             it
             a
             part
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           said
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Morality
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           what
           he
           might
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Morality
             of
             Circumcision
          
           &
           
             Sacrifices
             :
             That
          
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Patriarchs
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           ,
           so
           were
           these
           ;
           if
           then
           that
           is
           therefore
           moral
           ▪
           because
           so
           us'd
           ,
           then
           are
           these
           also
           therefore
           moral
           ,
           because
           so
           used
           .
           But
           if
           Circumcision
           and
           Sacrifices
           are
           not
           therefore
           moral
           ,
           although
           so
           used
           ;
           then
           neither
           is
           an
           Oath
           therefore
           moral
           ,
           although
           so
           used
           :
           So
           that
           hitherto
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           effect
           nothing
           towards
           the
           proving
           an
           Oath
           a
           part
           of
           the
           moral
           and
           eternal
           Law
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           do
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           make
           it
           an
           Act
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           and
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           he
           sayes
           here
           (
           pag.
           66.
           )
           that
           
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             is
             a
             System
             of
             Types
             and
             Shadows
          
           :
           and
           in
           pag.
           50.
           he
           calls
           the
           Sacrifices
           that
           were
           offered
           by
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           before
           the
           Leviticall
           Law
           was
           given
           ,
           
             Types
             and
             Figures
          
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           plainly
           alloweth
           them
           to
           be
           ceremonial
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           used
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           would
           have
           Oaths
           to
           be
           
           not
           Ceremonial
           ,
           but
           Moral
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           ,
           be●au●e
           used
           before
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           was
           given
           :
           
             So
             little
             is
             he
             consistent
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           But
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             was
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ,
             was
             purely
             Typical
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             cannot
             find
             in
             the
             Gospel
             an
             Antitype
             for
             an
             O●t
             ,
             you
             may
             then
             be
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Command
             of
             Swearing
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
          
           page
           67.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           forwarder
           to
           affirm
           then
           to
           prove
           .
           Where
           will
           he
           find
           particular
           Antitypes
           in
           the
           Gospel
           for
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           Law
           ?
           Were
           not
           the
           Priests
           Garments
           Ce●emonial
           ?
           I
           would
           know
           of
           him
           then
           ,
           what
           
           Aaron's
           Breeches
           were
           a
           T●pe
           of
           ?
           Let
           him
           find
           out
           an
           Antitype
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           we
           read
           Moses
           was
           commanded
           to
           
             kill
             a
             Ram
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             to
             take
             of
             his
             Blood
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             T●p
             of
             the
             right
             Ear
             of
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             ●●d
             upon
             the
             Tip
             of
             the
             right
             Ear
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             u●on
             the
             Thumb
             of
             their
             right
             Hand
             ▪
             and
             up●n
             the
             great
             To●
             of
             their
             right
             Foot.
          
           I
           demand
           of
           ●im
           what
           these
           Ceremonies
           were
           Types
           of
           ?
           if
           he
           can
           find
           Antitypes
           for
           ●hem
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           well
           to
           bring
           them
           forth
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           ,
           
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           him
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Command
           for
           these
           things
           was
           
             no
             Part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           consider
           how
           over
           hasty
           he
           was
           in
           concluding
           the
           Command
           of
           swearing
           to
           be
           no
           Part
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           unless
           an
           Antitype
           for
           an
           Oath
           can
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             If
             you
             say
             an
             Oath
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             any
             thing
             pertaining
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shew
             what
             was
             its
             Antitype
             or
             thing
             represented
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           I
           will
           do
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           after
           I
           have
           shewed
           the
           occasion
           and
           rise
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Type
           ,
           Man
           was
           created
           righteous
           ,
           holy
           ,
           pure
           ,
           innocent
           :
           There
           was
           no
           Guile
           ,
           no
           Fraud
           ,
           no
           Deceit
           in
           him
           ;
           nothing
           but
           
             Sincerity
             ,
             Vprightness
          
           and
           Truth
           .
           In
           this
           State
           there
           was
           no
           Vse
           nor
           Need
           of
           Oaths
           ;
           for
           while
           he
           abode
           in
           this
           ,
           his
           
             Word
             was
             Truth
          
           ,
           he
           spake
           a
           
             pure
             Language
          
           ;
           but
           man
           falling
           from
           this
           State
           ,
           set
           open
           a
           Door
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           
             Fraud
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             Perfidy
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Falshood
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           thereby
           to
           
             Iealousies
             ,
             Suspicions
             ,
             Distrusts
             ,
             Incredulities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           being
           entred
           wrought
           men
           by
           Degrees
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           not
           daring
           to
           relie
           upon
           one
           anothers
           Words
           and
           Promises
           ,
           they
           sought
           other
           Expedients
           to
           secure
           themselves
           
           by
           ,
           whereof
           Oaths
           was
           one
           ,
           so
           that
           
             Oaths
             entred
             through
             Transgression
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
          
           ;
           and
           the
           further
           men
           went
           from
           the
           Truth
           into
           Falshood
           ,
           the
           more
           frequent
           did
           the
           Use
           of
           Oaths
           grow
           :
           This
           Bishop
           Gauden
           acknowledges
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Polybius
             ,
             In
             the
             better
             and
             simpler
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Oaths
             were
             seldom
             used
             in
             Iudicatures
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             after
             that
             Perfidy
             and
             Lying
             encreased
             ,
             the
             Vse
             of
             Oaths
             encreased
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           this
           Perfidy
           and
           Lying
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           a
           time
           of
           Increase
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           to
           have
           a
           time
           of
           Decrease
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           to
           continue
           
             alwayes
             ,
             Men
             were
             not
             to
             be
             perfidious
             and
             false
             alwayes
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           
             Oaths
             were
             not
             alwayes
             to
             last
             .
          
           Now
           when
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           be
           preached
           and
           received
           (
           which
           is
           
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             to
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             it
          
           )
           that
           
             purges
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
          
           
           Malice
           and
           
             Deceit
             ,
             that
             cleanseth
          
           the
           Heart
           from
           
             Guile
             ,
             Fraud
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Falshood
             ,
             Perfidy
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Unrighteousness
           ;
           and
           renews
           man
           into
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           bringing
           him
           again
           into
           that
           Truth
           .
           Sincerity
           and
           Uprightness
           which
           by
           Transgression
           
           he
           had
           lost
           .
           And
           man
           thus
           redeemed
           
             speaks
             Truth
          
           again
           ,
           and
           
             bears
             true
             Witness
             without
             and
             Oath
          
           (
           and
           is
           believed
           too
           without
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
           by
           all
           that
           are
           redeemed
           from
           Unbelief
           )
           for
           in
           this
           Gospel-State
           
             the
             pure
             Language
             is
             again
             l●arnt
             and
             spoken
          
           (
           which
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           promised
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           People
           )
           
             And
             there
             is
             not
             a
             deceitful
             Tongue
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             redeemed
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             having
             put
             away
             Lying
             ,
             they
             speak
             every
             man
             Truth
             with
             his
             Neighbour
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           Truth-speaking
           ,
           this
           
             True
             Witness-●earing
          
           ,
           this
           
             Pure
             Language
          
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           the
           Antitype
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           was
           represented
           by
           an
           Oath
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Antitype
           (
           the
           Truth
           )
           being
           come
           (
           which
           is
           more
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
          
           Moses
           .
           
             but
             the
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             came
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           
           The
           Type
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Oath
           )
           is
           at
           an
           End.
           Thus
           what
           the
           Prophet
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           delivered
           in
           the
           Type
           by
           the
           Word
           Swear
           :
           
           That
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           expresseth
           in
           the
           Antitype
           
           by
           the
           Word
           Confess
           ;
           plainly
           shewing
           that
           the
           
             Type
             was
             ended
          
           :
           As
           therefore
           he
           argues
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Parishioner
           cannot
           find
           an
           Antitype
           for
           an
           Oath
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           may
           then
           be
           satisfied
           that
           the
           Command
           of
           swearing
           was
           no
           Part
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ;
           I
           by
           the
           contrary
           Reason
           infer
           ,
           that
           having
           found
           an
           Antitype
           for
           an
           Oath
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           and
           all
           his
           Parishioners
           (
           and
           all
           others
           )
           may
           be
           satisfied
           that
           the
           
             Command
             of
             Swearing
             was
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             an
             Oath
             not
             moral
          
           .
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             to
             confirm
             you
             ,
             that
             Oaths
             are
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             Part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             is
             taken
             out
             ●f
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             ,
             with
             whom
             an
             Oath
             was
             of
             authentick
             Vse
             ,
             and
             held
             sacred
             before
             the
             Delivery
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law.
          
           page
           67.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Two
           things
           by
           this
           Argument
           he
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           ,
           one
           whereof
           is
           by
           none
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           denyed
           ,
           &
           it
           was
           warily
           done
           of
           him
           to
           begin
           with
           that
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             Oaths
             are
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           What
           makes
           him
           harp
           so
           upon
           this
           String
           !
           He
           could
           not
           suspect
           that
           the
           Quakeos
           (
           whom
           he
           writes
           against
           )
           held
           Oaths
           to
           be
           evil
           in
           themselves
           ;
           for
           at
           his
           Entrance
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           he
           himself
           
           observed
           out
           of
           R.
           H.
           that
           they
           allow
           Oaths
           to
           have
           been
           lawful
           ,
           page
           52.
           yet
           no
           less
           then
           six
           times
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           he
           inculcates
           this
           ,
           that
           Oaths
           are
           not
           evil
           in
           themselves
           ,
           which
           looks
           as
           if
           he
           designed
           to
           perswade
           weak
           Heads
           they
           may
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           evil
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           he
           undertakes
           by
           this
           Argument
           to
           prove
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Oaths
             are
             no
             Part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             authentick
             Vse
             with
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             held
             Sacred
             before
             the
             Delivery
             of
             the
          
           Levitical
           Law.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           Oaths
           are
           therefore
           no
           Part
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           of
           authentick
           use
           with
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           held
           sacred
           before
           the
           Delivery
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           :
           Then
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           no
           other
           thing
           is
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           which
           was
           of
           authentick
           use
           with
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           held
           Sacred
           before
           the
           Delivery
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           short
           ,
           nothing
           that
           the
           Patriarchs
           did
           religiously
           observe
           ,
           before
           the
           Delivery
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ,
           was
           Ceremonial
           ,
           but
           Moral
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           natural
           Consequence
           of
           his
           Argument
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           deny
           ,
           let
           him
           prove
           it
           if
           he
           can
           .
           He
           may
           find
           (
           if
           he
           pleaseth
           )
           that
           
           Circumcision
           was
           of
           authentick
           Use
           with
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           held
           sacred
           ,
           
           long
           before
           the
           Delivery
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           (
           and
           somewhat
           too
           before
           his
           first
           Instance
           of
           an
           Oath
           )
           and
           yet
           I
           think
           he
           will
           not
           deny
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           ceremonial
           Law.
           
           What
           then
           will
           he
           think
           of
           the
           Sacrificing
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           Authentick
           Use
           with
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           held
           sacred
           ,
           not
           only
           before
           the
           Delivery
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ,
           but
           even
           before
           the
           Flood
           ?
           will
           he
           say
           that
           Sacrificing
           was
           therefore
           no
           Part
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ?
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           be
           more
           considerate
           .
        
         
           Another
           touch
           yet
           he
           hath
           at
           this
           ,
           in
           pag.
           68.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             doth
             not
             repeal
             any
             Law
             that
             is
             Moral
             ▪
             &c.
             and
             such
             is
             this
             of
             a
             lawful
             Oath
             .
          
           He
           assayes
           to
           prove
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             Law
             whose
             Reason
             and
             Vsefulness
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             to
             us
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             them
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             it self
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             rep●aled
             by
             any
             new
             Dispensation
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           be
           satisfied
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           Reason
           of
           an
           Oath
           is
           perpetual
           ,
           we
           must
           again
           enquire
           out
           
             the
             Reason
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           I
           
           will
           go
           no
           further
           at
           this
           time
           to
           fetch
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           my
           Adversary's
           own
           Words
           (
           pag.
           61
           62.
           )
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             ba●e
             Testimony
             were
             infallible
             ,
             and
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             O●th
             ;
             but
             seeing
             all
             men
             are
             Lyars
             ,
             and
             mankind
             is
             so
             generally
             leavened
             with
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             since
             Fear
             or
             Favour
             ,
             Malice
             or
             Interest
             sw●ys
             with
             the
             far
             greater
             Part
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             becomes
             highly
             needful
             ,
             that
             their
             Evidence
             be
             demanded
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             such
             Forms
             as
             are
             most
             binding
             to
             the
             Cons●ience
             ,
             which
             an
             Oath
             by
             all
             the
             World
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             .
          
           Observe
           here
           the
           Reason
           he
           gives
           for
           the
           Needfulness
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           viz.
           
             ●ying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Interest
          
           (
           for
           
             were
             it
             not
             for
             these
          
           ,
           he
           confesseth
           
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           )
           Let
           ●s
           now
           carry
           this
           Reason
           of
           his
           along
           with
           us
           to
           his
           Argument
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           well
           favouredly
           it
           will
           look
           there
           :
           His
           Argument
           then
           will
           run
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Gospel
             does
             not
             repeal
             any
             Law
             ,
             the
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             perpertual
             ,
             but
             the
             Reason
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           (
           namely
           
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             repeal
             Oaths
             .
          
           What
           else
           is
           this
           but
           to
           
             establish
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             Malice
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           to
           perpetuate
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           World
           stands
           
             men
             
             must
             never
             cease
             from
             Oaths
             ,
          
           because
           while
           the
           World
           stands
           
             men
             must
             never
             cease
             from
             Lying
             ,
             Hyp●crisie
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           if
           these
           be
           (
           as
           he
           truly
           saith
           )
           the
           Reason
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           take
           away
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           Oaths
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Reason
             for
             Swearing
          
           ;
           but
           these
           (
           viz.
           
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           from
           among
           true
           Christians
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           at
           least
           none
           will
           deny
           that
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           of
           right
           )
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           therefore
           Oaths
           also
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           among
           true
           Christians
           
             are
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           at
           least
           (
           of
           right
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           In
           making
           
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Strife
           and
           Contention
           the
           
             Vsefulness
             of
             Oaths
          
           ,
           and
           then
           asserting
           the
           Reason
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           Oaths
           under
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           the
           same
           as
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           greatly
           undervalues
           and
           debases
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           rendring
           it
           as
           defective
           and
           insufficient
           to
           take
           away
           Lying
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Strife
           ,
           &c.
           as
           was
           the
           Law.
           Whereas
           the
           Apostle
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           that
           
             What
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           
           
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             Likeness
             
             of
             sinful
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             Sin
             condemned
             Sin
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
          
           (
           which
           is
           beyond
           the
           Letter
           of
           it
           )
           
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             Vs
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
           
             The
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ;
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             Hope
             did
             .
          
           But
           if
           there
           be
           
             as
             much
          
           need
           of
           Oaths
           now
           ,
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           then
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           
             as
             much
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Malice
          
           and
           Strife
           now
           among
           Christians
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           then
           among
           the
           Iews
           (
           which
           his
           words
           carry
           ,
           and
           his
           Argument
           it self
           implies
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           )
           then
           hath
           not
           Christ
           
             who
             is
             Heir
             of
             all
          
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           
             all
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             given
          
           )
           done
           more
           ,
           in
           this
           Respect
           ,
           for
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           then
           
             Moses
             (
             who
             was
             but
             a
             Servant
             )
          
           did
           for
           his
           :
           Which
           to
           suppose
           ,
           would
           so
           highly
           derogate
           from
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           to●
           great
           an
           Impiety
           for
           any
           to
           admit
           ,
           who
           bears
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           In
           his
           Margent
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Rationes
             boni
             &
             mali
             sunt
             aeternae
          
           :
           i.
           e.
           The
           Reasons
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           are
           eternal
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           For
           what
           Reason
           he
           brought
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           from
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           an
           Oath
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Law
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Reasons
             of
             an
             Oath
             are
             Eternal
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           his
           Meaning
           ,
           he
           had
           need
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Reasons
           of
           an
           Oath
           (
           in
           his
           own
           account
           )
           are
           ,
           
             Lying
             ,
             Hypocrisie
          
           and
           Malice
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           
             these
             are
             Eternal
          
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Reasons
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           are
           Eternal
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Effects
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ?
           are
           they
           Eternal
           too
           ?
           For
           ,
           that
           
             an
             Oath
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             Evil
             ,
          
           he
           has
           already
           too
           far
           granted
           to
           deny
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           followed
           him
           to
           his
           fourth
           and
           last
           Proposition
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           undertook
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           all
           Oaths
           are
           not
           forbidden
           by
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             some
             Oaths
             are
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           His
           Instances
           are
           of
           Paul
           and
           the
           Angel
           :
           Those
           of
           Paul
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           ,
           Rom
           :
           1.9
           .
           
             For
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
             ,
             whom
             I
             serve
             with
             my
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           say
           barely
           and
           simply
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           Oath
           .
           Read
           Isa.
           43.10
           .
           
             Ye
             are
             my
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             Therefore
             ye
             are
             my
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             that
             I
             am
             God
          
           :
           Again
           ,
           Chap.
           44.8
           .
           
             Ye
             are
             even
             my
             Witnesses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           God
           
           is
           pleased
           to
           
             call
             men
             his
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           in
           the
           other
           place
           
             calls
             God
             his
             Witness
          
           .
           Now
           either
           God
           in
           these
           words
           did
           swear
           ,
           or
           he
           did
           not
           swear
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           say
           ,
           he
           did
           swear
           in
           saying
           of
           Men
           ,
           Ye
           are
           my
           Witnesses
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           make
           
             God
             to
             swear
             by
             Men
          
           ,
           the
           greater
           by
           the
           lesser
           ;
           whereas
           God
           ,
           
           whenever
           he
           is
           said
           to
           swear
           is
           alwayes
           said
           to
           swear
           
             by
             himself
          
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           swear
           by
           
             no
             Greater
          
           .
           But
           if
           God
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           Ye
           are
           my
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             did
             not
             swear
          
           ;
           it
           follows
           then
           ,
           that
           Paul
           might
           say
           ,
           
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             not
             Swear
          
           .
           How
           oft
           did
           
             Moses
             call
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             witness
          
           !
           Did
           he
           swear
           (
           will
           the
           Priest
           say
           )
           by
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
           That
           was
           never
           allowed
           .
           But
           if
           this
           manner
           of
           Speech
           be
           Swearing
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           Paul
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           
           where
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             High
             Priest
             does
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             The
             High
             Priest
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           ?
           Now
           if
           my
           Adversary
           will
           make
           Paul
           to
           
             swear
             by
             God
          
           ,
           in
           saying
           
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           ,
           how
           will
           he
           avoid
           making
           him
           
             swear
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             also
             ,
          
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             High
             Priest
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           ?
           Yet
           he
           will
           not
           dare
           to
           charge
           Paul
           
           directly
           with
           Swearing
           by
           the
           High
           I
           ●est
           (
           although
           indirectly
           he
           does
           )
           for
           he
           knows
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           so
           to
           have
           sworn
           had
           been
           unlawful
           ,
           even
           when
           Swearing
           was
           lawful
           .
           But
           if
           Paul
           did
           not
           swear
           in
           saying
           ,
           The
           High
           Priest
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           that
           Form
           of
           Speech
           is
           not
           an
           Oath
           .
           Besides
           ,
           how
           extreamly
           absurd
           is
           this
           Construction
           of
           
           Paul's
           words
           !
           For
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           have
           Occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Iohn
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           ,
           or
           
             Iames
             is
             my
             Witness
          
           that
           I
           did
           or
           said
           so
           or
           so
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Priest
           would
           prove
           that
           Paul
           swore
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           he
           may
           as
           well
           infer
           that
           I
           swear
           by
           Iohn
           or
           Iames
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           Iohn
           or
           Iames
           is
           my
           Witness
           .
           But
           his
           Weakness
           in
           this
           is
           too
           plain
           to
           need
           any
           further
           Detection
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           Instance
           is
           Rom.
           9.1
           .
           
             I
             say
             the
             Truth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             lye
             not
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             also
             bearing
             me
             witness
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           speak
           the
           Truth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           
             not
             an
             Oath
          
           .
           In
           the
           time
           when
           Oaths
           were
           lawful
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           to
           swear
           but
           in
           Solemn
           ,
           Weighty
           and
           Extraordinary
           Occasions
           :
           but
           to
           speak
           the
           Truth
           in
           Christ
           was
           and
           is
           lawful
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           Paul
           should
           have
           sworn
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           spake
           the
           
           Truth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           a
           very
           
             common
             Swearer
          
           .
           But
           if
           to
           speak
           the
           Truth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           be
           not
           Swearing
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           be
           an
           Oath
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             speak
             the
             Truth
             in
             Christ
          
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             My
             Conscience
             also
             bearing
             me
             Witness
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           What
           will
           he
           infer
           from
           hence
           ?
           will
           he
           make
           Paul
           here
           to
           
             swear
             by
             his
             Conscience
          
           also
           ?
           Doubtless
           Paul
           made
           
             more
             Conscience
          
           of
           Swearing
           then
           so
           .
           This
           however
           tends
           to
           overturn
           his
           former
           Instance
           :
           for
           if
           Paul
           
             did
             not
             swear
             by
             his
             Conscience
             ,
          
           in
           saying
           ,
           My
           Conscience
           bears
           me
           witness
           (
           or
           my
           Conscience
           is
           my
           Witness
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           and
           which
           if
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           Evil
           ,
           and
           his
           Example
           had
           not
           been
           imitable
           )
           then
           
             neither
             did
             he
             swear
             by
             God
             ,
          
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           God
           is
           my
           Witness
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           Instance
           is
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.18
           .
           
             But
             as
             God
             is
             true
          
           .
           And
           Vers.
           3.
           
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             for
             a
             Record
             against
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Verses
           
             (
             But
             as
             God
             is
             true
             )
          
           the
           Particle
           [
           as
           ]
           (
           by
           which
           the
           Priest
           would
           make
           these
           words
           sound
           an
           Oath
           )
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Greek
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           but
           put
           in
           by
           the
           Translator
           ;
           which
           they
           who
           do
           not
           read
           Greek
           may
           observe
           in
           their
           English
           Bibles
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           find
           
           the
           word
           [
           as
           ]
           in
           a
           different
           and
           smaller
           Print
           then
           the
           rest
           .
           Which
           Beza
           observing
           in
           his
           Latin
           Translation
           ,
           renders
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Imo
             fidelis
             Deus
             novit
             sermonem
             nostrum
             apud
             vos
             non
             fuesse
             etiam
             &
             non
             .
          
           And
           Tomson
           ,
           who
           turned
           it
           out
           of
           his
           Latin
           into
           English
           ,
           gives
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Yea
             ,
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             that
             our
             Word
             to
             youward
             was
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           words
           intended
           no
           more
           then
           a
           
             solemn
             Ass●veration
          
           (
           which
           is
           not
           an
           Oath
           )
           as
           if
           he
           had
           directly
           said
           (
           as
           
           Beza's
           Latin
           runs
           )
           
             God
             who
             is
             faithful
             knows
             ,
             that
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           as
           upon
           another
           Case
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           (
           though
           with
           somewhat
           more
           of
           Circumloc●tion
           )
           he
           did
           say
           ,
           
             The
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             ,
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             I
             lye
             not
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           11.31
           .
           (
           which
           is
           another
           Instance
           the
           Priest
           gives
           of
           
           Paul's
           Swearing
           )
           which
           words
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           more
           periphrastically
           exprest
           ,
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           in
           point
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           only
           said
           ,
           
             God
             knows
             I
             lye
             not
          
           :
           For
           the
           Oath
           (
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           )
           had
           lain
           in
           those
           two
           words
           ,
           
             God
             knows
          
           (
           The
           same
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           words
           above-mentioned
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             call
             God
             for
             a
             Record
             upon
             my
             
             Soul
             ,
          
           which
           though
           it
           sounds
           a
           
             greater
             Earnestness
          
           ,
           is
           ●et
           no
           more
           in
           Substance
           then
           if
           he
           had
           barely
           said
           ,
           
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witness
          
           ;
           which
           barely
           and
           simply
           to
           do
           is
           
             not
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           upon
           the
           first
           Instance
           )
           But
           how
           absurd
           is
           it
           even
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           upon
           no
           greater
           Occasion
           neither
           ,
           then
           the
           recounting
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Escape
           out
           of
           Damascus
           through
           a
           Window
           into
           a
           Bask●t
           ,
           should
           take
           a
           
             solemn
             Oath
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             lye
          
           !
           which
           is
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           he
           had
           do●e
           Evil
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Priest's
           own
           Ac●o●nt●
           For
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             It
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Erroneous
             Gl●ssis
             of
             the
          
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             at
             any
             time
             to
             swear
             by
             God's
             Name
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             swore
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             ,
             and
             performed
             their
             Oaths
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           p.
           77.
           
             and
             this
          
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           ,
           
             Christ
             prohibited
          
           ,
           p
           78.
           
           But
           the
           U●e
           and
           Lawfulne●s
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           which
           he
           sayes
           remains
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             when
             a
             man
             is
             call●d
             by
             lawful
             Authority
          
           *
           
             to
             declare
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             any
             
             Controversie
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Evidence
             may
             ●e
             concerned
             ,
          
           pag.
           84.
           
           Now
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           If
           Paul
           had
           sworn
           (
           which
           he
           did
           not
           )
           
             who
             called
             him
             to
             it
             ?
             who
             required
             ●t
             of
             him
          
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           what
           
             lawful
             Authority
          
           had
           the
           Corinthians
           over
           him
           if
           they
           would
           have
           done
           it
           )
           to
           require
           an
           Oath
           of
           him
           ?
           Next
           ;
           
             What
             Ne●d
             was
             there
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           can
           any
           think
           the
           Corinthians
           so
           incredulous
           (
           or
           the
           Apostle
           so
           out
           of
           Credit
           )
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           believ'd
           Paul
           without
           an
           Oath
           especially
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           no
           greater
           Moment
           then
           this
           was
           ?
           The
           Priest
           himself
           (
           in
           a
           Case
           much
           more
           to
           be
           doubted
           )
           layes
           to
           his
           
             Parishioner
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             believe
             me
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           pag.
           46.
           
           And
           does
           he
           think
           Paul
           had
           not
           
             as
             much
             Reason
          
           to
           expect
           the
           Corinthians
           would
           have
           believed
           him
           
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           ?
           Methinks
           he
           might
           at
           least
           allow
           Paul
           
             as
             much
             Credit
          
           as
           he
           takes
           to
           himself
           .
           He
           confesses
           ,
           pag.
           61.
           
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             were
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             No
             Need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           And
           it
           seems
           
             he
             thinks
             so
             well
             of
             himself
             ,
          
           that
           his
           bare
           Testimony
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hopes
           
             his
             Parishioner
             wil
             believe
             him
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           But
           he
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           allow
           this
           to
           Paul.
           No
           :
           Paul
           
             must
             swear
             at
             every
             turn
          
           (
           though
           none
           require
           it
           of
           him
           )
           So
           that
           (
           if
           he
           will
           be
           consistent
           
           to
           himself
           )
           either
           he
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           Paul
           
             had
             not
             that
             Truth
             in
             him
             ,
          
           that
           his
           
             bare
             Testimony
          
           (
           though
           in
           a
           small
           matter
           )
           was
           of
           
             sufficient
             Credit
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           Ne●dful
           for
           him
           in
           these
           Cases
           to
           swear
           (
           and
           so
           
             bespatter
             the
             Apostle
          
           )
           or
           he
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           Paul
           
             had
             that
             Truth
             in
             him
          
           ,
           that
           his
           
             bare
             T●stimony
          
           was
           of
           
             sufficient
             Credit
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             sworn
          
           (
           for
           ,
           Swear
           he
           sayes
           he
           did
           )
           and
           so
           make
           the
           Apostle
           to
           have
           sworn
           needlesly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           even
           in
           his
           own
           Account
           )
           unlawfully
           .
           Besi●es
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           sayes
           is
           the
           Vse
           of
           an
           Oath
           was
           also
           wanting
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Controversie
           ;
           for
           we
           read
           of
           no
           Controversie
           among
           the
           Corinthians
           concerning
           
           Paul's
           Escaping
           out
           at
           a
           Window
           into
           a
           Basket
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           from
           Top
           to
           Bottom
           ,
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           an
           Oath
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           false
           one
           :
           And
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           his
           other
           Instances
           .
           Thus
           he
           would
           
             make
             the
             Apostle
             an
             Offender
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           
             swearing
             at
             all
          
           (
           which
           I
           say
           is
           Evil
           )
           but
           also
           in
           
             swearing
             Needlesly
             ,
             Vselesly
          
           and
           Vnrequired
           (
           which
           he
           himself
           sayes
           is
           Evil
           )
           What
           therefore
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           concerning
           
           Paul's
           Swearing
           ,
           is
           
             not
             to
             be
             believed
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           false
           ;
           nor
           were
           to
           be
           imitated
           (
           if
           it
           had
           been
           true
           )
           because
           it
           had
           been
           Evil.
           
        
         
         
           Yet
           he
           is
           earnest
           to
           have
           the
           Instances
           of
           Paul
           taken
           for
           Oathes
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             in
             every
             of
             them
          
           Paul
           
             makes
             a
             most
             solemn
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           70.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           to
           
             appeal
             to
             God
          
           ,
           be
           to
           
             swear
             by
             God
          
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           s●me
           Reason
           ,
           to
           
             appeal
             to
             man
          
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           (
           in
           the
           same
           Sense
           )
           is
           to
           
             swear
             by
             that
             man
          
           or
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           appealed
           to
           .
           What
           the
           Consequence
           of
           this
           would
           be
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           him
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Book
           ,
           p.
           110.
           
           
             He
             appeals
             to
             his
             Parishioner's
             Conscience
             .
          
           According
           then
           to
           his
           own
           Saying
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           said
           to
           have
           
             Sworn
             by
             his
             Parishioner's
             Conscience
          
           ;
           but
           what
           would
           he
           think
           of
           that
           ?
           He
           knows
           full
           well
           that
           had
           been
           unlawful
           ,
           whensoever
           Oaths
           were
           lawful
           .
           Again
           ,
           saith
           he
           to
           his
           Parishioner
           ,
           page
           65
           
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             own
             Faculties
             .
          
           Here
           is
           an
           Appeal
           ,
           and
           a
           Solemn
           one
           too
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           ;
           for
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           in
           earnest
           ,
           yet
           as
           eager
           as
           he
           is
           for
           Swearing
           ,
           I
           can
           hardly
           think
           he
           would
           offer
           to
           
             Swear
             by
             his
             Parishioner's
             Faculties
          
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             those
             mentioned
             Forms
             used
             by
          
           Paul
           
             were
             as
             positive
             Oaths
          
           (
           here
           again
           he
           calls
           an
           Oath
           a
           Form
           as
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           in
           pag.
           62.
           though
           he
           will
           not
           have
           it
           a
           Ceremony
           )
           
             as
             any
             other
             you
             find
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             or
             any
             of
             those
             that
             are
             imposed
             upon
             you
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           page
           72.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Ta●e
           notice
           that
           none
           of
           those
           Expressions
           which
           he
           hath
           brought
           to
           prove
           that
           Paul
           swore
           (
           and
           as
           many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ,
           which
           with
           as
           much
           Reason
           he
           might
           have
           brought
           )
           were
           used
           by
           
             Paul
             in
             any
             publick
             Court
             of
             Iudicature
             ,
          
           nor
           was
           he
           called
           th●reto
           by
           any
           
             Lawful
             Authority
          
           (
           or
           indeed
           called
           at
           all
           by
           any
           Authority
           )
           
             to
             declare
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             any
             Controvesie
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Evidence
             was
             concerned
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             only
             lawful
             Vse
          
           that
           the
           Priest
           gives
           of
           Swearing
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           page
           84.
           )
           but
           were
           only
           used
           by
           Paul
           in
           his
           Communication
           with
           his
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Letters
           which
           he
           writ
           to
           them
           for
           their
           Instruction
           and
           Edification
           .
           If
           therefore
           in
           these
           Instances
           Paul
           had
           sworn
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           sworn
           judicially
           and
           legally
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           
             ordinary
             Communication
          
           ,
           which
           kind
           of
           Swearing
           (
           viz.
           in
           Communication
           and
           unrequired
           by
           
             lawful
             Authority
          
           )
           is
           on
           all
           Hands
           acknowledged
           and
           )
           even
           by
           this
           Priest
           himse●f
           ,
           page
           76
           ,
           ●7
           .
           )
           to
           be
           
             forbid●n
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           evil
           :
           So
           that
           to
           say
           those
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           which
           Paul
           used
           ,
           are
           as
           
             positive
             Oaths
          
           as
           any
           in
           t●e
           Bible
           ,
           or
           as
           any
           now
           used
           in
           this
           ●and
           .
           is
           no
           better
           then
           if
           ●e
           had
           positively
           said
           that
           Paul
           did
           
             positively
             sin
             in
             Swearing
          
           
           being
           neither
           thereto
           called
           ,
           nor
           in
           due
           Cases
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           he
           and
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           our
           Judg●●ent
           only
           that
           Paul
           did
           not
           swear
           ,
           I
           here
           produce
           two
           very
           authentick
           witnesses
           ,
           to
           clear
           Paul
           from
           swearing
           .
           The
           first
           is
           Basil
           ,
           s●rnamed
           the
           great
           who
           himself
           refused
           to
           swear
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           commended
           Clinias
           a
           Greek
           ,
           
           for
           suffering
           a
           Fine
           of
           three
           Talents
           (
           which
           he
           might
           have
           avoided
           if
           he
           would
           have
           sworn
           )
           He
           upon
           Psalm
           15.
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             are
             some
             speeches
             which
             have
             the
             Forms
             of
             Oaths
             and
             yet
             are
          
           NO
           OATHS
           
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             Remedies
             to
             perswade
             .
          
           He
           instances
           in
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           of
           which
           last
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Apostle
             willing
             to
             shew
             his
             Love
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           
             said
             ,
             By
             the
             glorying
             of
             you
             which
             I
             have
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             not
             d●part
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           &c.
           thus
           Basil.
           The
           other
           is
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           against
           Swearing
           ,
           thus
           .
           B.
           But
           Paul
           
             also
             swore
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             .
          
           A.
           
             Who
             said
             so
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             vain
             ●angler
             was
             he
             that
             said
             it
             !
             quoth
             he
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             Witness
             ,
             and
             God
             knoweth
             ;
             Those
             Words
             are
             not
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             Asseveration
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           Nazianzen
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           
           what
           I
           have
           said
           before
           were
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           ●o
           here
           a
           couple
           of
           credible
           Witnesses
           step
           in
           to
           clear
           Paul
           
             's
             Innocency
          
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           from
           the
           Aspersions
           of
           all
           vain-Ianglers
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           His
           last
           Instance
           is
           
             of
             the
             Angel
             swearing
          
           ,
           Rev.
           10.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           this
           he
           introduces
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           Pomp
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             We
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             imitate
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             nothing
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             evil
             &
             unholy
             can
             be
             done
             ,
          
           page
           72.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           by
           his
           leave
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           on
           Earth
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Angel
          
           which
           swore
           
             stood
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           verse
           5.
           
           Now
           the
           Sea
           is
           the
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             The
             Wicked
             are
             like
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             it
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             whose
             Waters
             cast
             up
             mire
             and
             Dirt.
          
           There
           is
           the
           Strife
           and
           Contention
           ,
           which
           the
           Oath
           was
           of
           old
           to
           end
           .
           The
           Earth
           also
           represents
           
             Wordly-minded
             men
          
           ,
           
           who
           are
           thence
           called
           Earthly-minded
           ;
           but
           the
           Saints
           are
           
             re●de●med
             from
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           
           and
           have
           
             their
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           where
           to
           be
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           Swearing
           ,
           nor
           need
           
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Priest
           must
           not
           forget
           that
           he
           hath
           said
           (
           page
           61.
           )
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             men
             that
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             were
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           would
           he
           fetch
           an
           Instance
           from
           Heaven
           of
           Swearing
           ?
           
             We
             need
             not
             fear
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             imitate
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Doth
           he
           imagine
           then
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           Swearing
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           What!
           if
           there
           were
           not
           Truth
           enough
           in
           men
           ,
           does
           he
           think
           there
           is
           not
           
             Truth
             enough
             in
             Angels
             neither
          
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           bare
           Testimony
           of
           sufficient
           Credit
           !
           what
           a
           strange
           Notion
           hath
           he
           got
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           though
           he
           confidently
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           proposed
           the
           Angels
           to
           us
           as
           Patterns
           for
           our
           imitation
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           the
           Liberty
           to
           tell
           him
           plainly
           he
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           very
           Case
           in
           Hand
           ,
           which
           I
           thus
           demonstrate
           :
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           ,
           among
           the
           Utensils
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           (
           and
           afterward
           of
           the
           Temple
           )
           there
           were
           Censers
           ,
           
           on
           which
           the
           Priests
           were
           to
           
             burn
             Incense
          
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           Part
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           abolished
           by
           Christ
           ,
           the
           concurrent
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Practice
           of
           all
           Parties
           confirms
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           of
           Revelation
           we
           read
           ,
           
           that
           
             an
             Angel
             came
             and
             stood
             at
             the
             Al●●r
             ,
             having
             a
             Golden
             Censer
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             gi●●n
             unto
             him
             much
             Incense
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             with
             the
             Prayers
             of
             all
             Sa●n●s
             upon
             〈◊〉
             Golden
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             T●rone
             .
          
           Now
           then
           sa●●
           ,
           if
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Angels
           are
           proposed
           to
           us
           for
           our
           imitation
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           (
           as
           the
           Priest
           argues
           )
           for
           us
           to
           swear
           ▪
           because
           we
           read
           that
           
             an
             Angel
             swore
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ▪
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           us
           
             to
             have
             a
             Censer
             as
             they
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           to
           offer
           Incense
           thereupon
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           then
           did
           ,
           because
           we
           read
           that
           an
           Angel
           so
           had
           and
           did
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           if
           to
           use
           such
           a
           Censer
           now
           would
           be
           
             Iewish
             and
             unlawful
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Angel
           used
           one
           ;
           then
           to
           use
           an
           Oath
           now
           ,
           would
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           be
           
             Iewish
             and
             unlawful
          
           also
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Angel
           used
           one
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           he
           can
           no
           more
           prove
           it
           lawful
           to
           swear
           now
           ,
           because
           an
           
             Angel
             swore
          
           ,
           then
           he
           can
           prove
           it
           lawful
           to
           
             burn
             Incense
          
           now
           ,
           because
           an
           
             Angel
             burnt
             Incense
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           his
           Instances
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Satisfaction
           .
           I
           should
           now
           
           go
           directly
           to
           those
           two
           Texts
           in
           Matthew
           and
           Iames
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           passage
           or
           two
           which
           lie
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           wholely
           to
           pass
           over
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             every
             Oath
             impl●●s
             an
             Execration
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             a
             Cursing
          
           ,
           or
           
             betaking
             oneself
             to
             the
             Devil
          
           as
           Rider
           expounds
           the
           〈◊〉
           )
           which
           makes
           an
           Oath
           more
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           
             to
             bless
          
           ,
           not
           
             to
             curse
          
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             Execration
             is
             implied
             and
             understood
             even
             in
             those
             elliptical
             Forms
             of
             swearing
             used
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
          
           page
           71.
           
           This
           I
           cannot
           brook
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           thus
           charge
           God
           with
           using
           an
           Execration
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             wishing
             a
             Curse
          
           )
           
             upon
             himself
          
           ,
           which
           how
           great
           a
           Blasphemy
           it
           is
           against
           the
           divine
           Nature
           and
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           mo●e
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           tends
           to
           make
           the
           most
           high
           God
           acknowledge
           some
           other
           Being
           superior
           to
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           who
           execrates
           (
           or
           wisheth
           a
           Curse
           upon
           )
           himself
           ,
           doth
           thereby
           own
           a
           Power
           above
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           or
           
             execute
             that
             Curse
             upon
             him
          
           as
           is
           plain
           from
           2
           Sam
           3.9
           .
           &
           35.
           1
           
           Kings
           2.23
           .
           By
           this
           Reader
           thou
           mayst
           see
           what
           
             horrid
             Absurdities
          
           ,
           that
           Wisdom
           which
           descendeth
           not
           from
           above
           (
           but
           is
           earthly
           and
           
           sensual
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           
           if
           not
           worse
           ,
           runs
           some
           of
           these
           learned
           Rabbies
           into
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Passage
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           is
           this
           ,
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Hand
             ,
             and
             kissing
             the
             Book
             ,
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             no
             essential
             Parts
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             only
             decent
             and
             comely
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           wish
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           all
           Counties
           would
           read
           this
           ,
           and
           reflect
           upon
           those
           many
           great
           Fines
           ,
           and
           sore
           Imprisonments
           inflicted
           by
           some
           of
           them
           upon
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           even
           sometimes
           
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           for
           not
           complying
           with
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           this
           man
           asserted
           to
           be
           
             no
             essential
             Parts
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           but
           
             bare
             Ceremonies
          
           ;
           that
           from
           this
           Consideration
           they
           may
           be
           induced
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           to
           exercise
           more
           Moderation
           &
           Gentleness
           ,
           and
           not
           expose
           their
           honest
           Neighbours
           to
           so
           
             great
             Sufferings
          
           for
           
             meer
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Sum
           &
           Substance
           is
           effectually
           answered
           by
           
             our
             speaking
             the
             plain
             and
             naked
             Truth
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           I
           am
           come
           at
           length
           to
           those
           two
           notable
           Texts
           ,
           Matthew
           5.34
           .
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           .
           And
           Iames
           5.12
           .
           
             Above
             all
             things
             my
             Brethren
             swear
             not
             .
          
           These
           stand
           like
           two
           immoveable
           Rocks
           ,
           against
           which
           all
           the
           Contenders
           for
           Swearing
           have
           hitherto
           been
           split
           :
           These
           two
           Bishop
           Gauden
           confesseth
           to
           be
           
           
             No●able
             Texts
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             stand
             as
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
          
           Balaam
           ,
           
           
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             their
             Hand
             to
             st●p
             the
             Way
             of
             any
             Swearing
             Whasoever
          
           ;
           The
           Priest
           however
           (
           being
           
             as
             bold
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             less
             blind
          
           then
           he
           of
           old
           )
           will
           venture
           on
           ,
           come
           off
           again
           as
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           attempts
           to
           prove
           that
           
             those
             Words
             of
             Christ
             [
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ]
             cannot
             bear
             a
             general
             Interpretation
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             a
             limitation
             .
          
           Why
           so
           ?
           
             You
             are
             not
             to
             suppose
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             't
             is
             our
             Lord's
             Design
             to
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           Yes
           say
           I
           ,
           I
           do
           more
           then
           suppose
           so
           ,
           and
           demand
           of
           him
           why
           I
           should
           not
           suppose
           so
           )
           
             because
             as
             has
             been
             already
             shewn
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           St.
           Paul
           
             had
             not
             only
             then
             been
             faul●y
             in
             making
             so
             honourable
             mention
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.16
           .
           
             but
             much
             more
             faulty
             in
             taking
             an
             Oath
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             the
             Angel
             ,
             had
             fallen
             under
             the
             Charge
             of
             Antichristianism
             .
          
           page
           75.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           proof
           he
           offers
           here
           (
           against
           our
           general
           Interpretation
           of
           Christ's
           Words
           [
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ]
           to
           forbid
           
             all
             manner
          
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           own
           Limitation
           of
           those
           Words
           ,
           to
           forbid
           some
           Swearing
           only
           ,
           not
           all
           )
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           other
           ,
           
           then
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             offered
             before
          
           ,
           namely
           the
           Instances
           of
           Paul
           and
           the
           Angel
           ;
           which
           Proofs
           of
           his
           ,
           being
           before
           in
           this
           book
           sufficiently
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           disproved
           and
           enervated
           ,
           his
           conceited
           Limitation
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           he
           shall
           build
           thereon
           ,
           must
           inevitably
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           unless
           he
           hath
           any
           other
           Prop
           to
           shore
           it
           up
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           find
           he
           hath
           ;
           for
           he
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             Seeing
             our
             Saviour
             in
             that
             Gracious
             Law
             of
             his
             hath
             forbid
             nothing
             that
             is
             morally
             good
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             either
             indifferent
             or
             expedient
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             no
             further
             forbidden
             then
             as
             it
             is
             evil
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           herein
           he
           offers
           no
           further
           proof
           ,
           but
           as
           ●eakly
           as
           willingly
           takes
           the
           matter
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           thence
           infers
           a
           Consequence
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           not
           like
           to
           carry
           it
           so
           :
           Three
           things
           therefore
           I
           offer
           to
           his
           (
           if
           he
           please
           )
           and
           the
           Reader
           's
           Consideration
           ,
           from
           these
           words
           of
           his
           .
           1
           st
           .
           that
           he
           doth
           herein
           
             most
             meanly
             beg
             a
             Concession
          
           ,
           that
           an
           Oath
           is
           morally
           good
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           grant
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           hitherto
           hath
           not
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           .
           2
           dly
           .
           That
           as
           if
           he
           already
           began
           to
           despair
           of
           being
           
             able
             to
             maintain
             his
             Assertion
          
           of
           the
           Morallity
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           making
           way
           to
           hook
           it
           in
           ,
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Ind●fferency
           (
           
             Our
             Saviour
             
             forbad
             nothing
             that
             is
             indifferent
          
           saith
           he
           )
           Surely
           he
           
             comes
             down
          
           apace
           ,
           who
           from
           calling
           it
           an
           Act
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           ,
           a
           Part
           of
           the
           Moral
           and
           Eternal
           Law
           ,
           is
           already
           come
           to
           talk
           of
           its
           being
           indifferent
           ;
           and
           yet
           herein
           he
           may
           see
           himself
           at
           a
           Loss
           too
           ,
           if
           he
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           same
           Sermon
           ,
           
           our
           Saviour
           forbad
           the
           use
           of
           
             a
             Trumpet
             in
             giving
             Alms
          
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           was
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           .
           So
           that
           he
           spoke
           unadvi●edly
           when
           he
           said
           our
           Saviour
           forbid
           nothing
           that
           is
           indifferent
           .
           3
           dly
           .
           That
           in
           taking
           for
           granted
           that
           
             an
             Oath
             is
             expedient
          
           ,
           he
           again
           begs
           the
           Question
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Expediency
           ,
           but
           Lawfulness
           of
           it
           also
           ;
           for
           though
           some
           things
           may
           be
           lawful
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           expedient
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           can
           be
           expedient
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           lawful
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           calling
           it
           expedient
           he
           calls
           it
           lawful
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           :
           He
           therefore
           concluding
           upon
           bare
           (
           and
           withal
           false
           )
           Suppositions
           ,
           his
           Conclusion
           is
           of
           no
           Validity
           at
           all
           to
           prove
           his
           Limitation
           of
           Christ's
           Words
           to
           forbid
           
             some
             Oaths
             only
          
           ,
           not
           all
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           Essay
           is
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           
             Scribes
             ,
             Pharisees
          
           and
           Iewish
           Doctors
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           One
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             was
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             
             Creature
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             pleased
             and
             that
             such
             Swearing
             (
             though
             falsly
             ,
             was
             no
             Perjury
          
           The
           other
           ,
           
             That
             i●
             was
             lawful
             at
             any
             time
             to
             swear
             by
             God's
             Name
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             swore
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             ,
             and
             performed
             their
             Oaths
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             To
             the
             consuting
             these
             Doctrines
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             our
             Saviour
             accommodated
             his
             Answer
             in
             the
             Verses
             f●llowing
             .
             Against
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Swearing
             by
             the
             Creature
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             that
             Pro●ibition
          
           in
           the
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           Verses
           ,
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
             Against
             the
             latter
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Swearing
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             their
             ordinary
             Communication
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             Precept
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           37.
           
           
             Let
             your
             Communication
             be
             yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           far
           the
           Priest
           ,
           page
           77
           78.
           and
           this
           is
           all
           he
           admits
           our
           Saviour
           to
           have
           forbidden
           :
           So
           that
           (
           secundum
           hunc
           )
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           forbid
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           commanded
           by
           Moses
           ,
           but
           only
           condemned
           &
           forbad
           the
           Erroneous
           and
           false
           Glosses
           whereby
           the
           
             ●cribes
             Pharisees
          
           and
           Iewish
           Doctors
           had
           deviated
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           refute
           this
           
             fond
             Conceit
          
           ,
           I
           will
           first
           oppose
           to
           this
           ,
           what
           Bp
           Gauden
           has
           said
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           and
           let
           these
           two
           Earthen
           Pitchers
           dash
           one
           against
           another
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             many
             singular
             Lessons
             or
             Precepts
             of
             more
             eminent
             ,
             
             Diligence
             ,
          
           
           
             Patience
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Mortification
             ,
             Selfdenial
             ,
             Sincerity
             ,
             Conspicuity
             ,
             Perseverance
             and
             Perfection
             of
             Obedience
             required
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             above
             what
             either
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
          
           Mosaical
           
             Law
             seemed
             to
             exact
             ,
             or
             by
             the
          
           Pharisaical
           
             Interpretations
             were
             taught
             to
             the
          
           Jews
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           observe
           the
           Difference
           between
           these
           two
           Rabbies
           :
           The
           Priest
           limits
           Christ's
           words
           to
           the
           false
           Glosses
           only
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Bishop
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             gave
             Precepts
             of
             more
             eminent
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             Perfection
             of
             Obedience
             required
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             above
             ,
             not
             only
             the
          
           Pharisaical
           
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             even
             what
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
          
           Mosaick
           
             Law
             seemed
             to
             exact
          
           .
           Here
           then
           
             the
             Bish●p
             hath
             laid
             the
             Priest
             slat
             .
          
           Now
           if
           Moses
           commanded
           to
           
             abstain
             from
             all
             but
             solemn
             Swearing
             upon
             wrightly
             Occasions
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           Christ
           required
           more
           then
           he
           ,
           then
           it
           follows
           that
           Christ
           required
           to
           
             abstain
             from
             solemn
             Swearing
             also
          
           .
           If
           Moses
           forbad
           
             all
             that
             kind
             of
             Swearing
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           taught
           ,
           namely
           by
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           in
           ordinary
           Communication
           ,
           and
           yet
           Christ
           forbad
           
             some
             swearing
             more
             then
          
           Moses
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           most
           plain
           that
           Christ
           forbad
           some
           kind
           of
           swearing
           
             more
             then
             that
             which
             the
          
           
           Pharisees
           taught
           ,
           namely
           
             Solemn
             Swearing
          
           .
           That
           Christ
           did
           forbid
           more
           then
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           forbad
           ,
           besides
           the
           Bishop's
           Testimony
           before
           cited
           (
           which
           perhaps
           with
           my
           Opponent
           may
           have
           some
           weight
           )
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           other
           Instances
           in
           Mat.
           5.
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Murder
           :
           Moses
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shall
             not
             kill
          
           ;
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             angry
          
           .
           In
           the
           Case
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           Moses
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
          
           ;
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             look
             upon
             a
             Woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             .
             Moses
          
           here
           forbad
           the
           Acts
           of
           Adultery
           and
           Murder
           ;
           Christ
           forbids
           the
           very
           M●t●●ns
           tending
           towards
           those
           Acts
           In
           the
           Case
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           Moses
           suffered
           it
           
             if
             a
             man
             hated
             his
             W●fe
             ,
          
           Deut.
           24.3
           .
           or
           
             for
             light
             Causes
          
           ,
           Mat.
           19.3.8
           .
           but
           Christ
           cuts
           short
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           Moses
           for
           the
           hardness
           of
           their
           Hearts
           had
           given
           ,
           and
           restrains
           the
           Cause
           of
           Divorce
           to
           
             Fornication
             only
          
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           here
           Christ
           did
           not
           only
           forbid
           more
           then
           Moses
           had
           forbidden
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           he
           forbad
           something
           which
           
             Moses
             had
             all
             we●
          
           ;
           either
           of
           which
           is
           of
           Weight
           enough
           to
           cast
           the
           Cause
           to
           our
           S●●e
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Words
           [
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Prohibition
             of
             all
             Swearing
          
           ;
           for
           it
           Christ
           did
           forbid
           more
           then
           Moses
           did
           forbid
           ,
           and
           yet
           Moses
           did
           
           forbid
           
             all
             but
             solemn
             Swearing
          
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           forbid
           
             that
             solemn
             Swearing
          
           also
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           Christ
           did
           forbid
           
             some
             Swearing
          
           which
           Moses
           had
           allowed
           ,
           and
           yet
           Moses
           had
           allowed
           
             none
             but
             solemn
             Swearing
          
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           Christ
           did
           forbid
           even
           
             that
             Solemn
             Swearing
          
           also
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           make
           it
           yet
           more
           evident
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           those
           Words
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             a●
             all
          
           ,
           did
           intentionally
           forbid
           
             all
             Oaths
          
           ,
           even
           those
           which
           
             Moses
             had
             commanded
          
           :
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Phrase
           of
           Speech
           necessarily
           implies
           an
           exceeding
           or
           
             out
             doing
          
           of
           what
           was
           done
           before
           ;
           an
           Instance
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           1
           Kings
           12.11
           .
           (
           
             My
             Father
          
           ,
           saith
           Rehoboam
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           
             chastized
             you
             with
             Whips
             ,
             BVT
             I
             w●ll
             chastize
             you
             with
             Scorpions
          
           )
           where
           the
           Particle
           [
           But
           ]
           imports
           an
           
             hither
             Degree
          
           of
           Chastizement
           ,
           a
           Degree
           of
           Severity
           beyond
           what
           his
           Father
           had
           used
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           understood
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           revolted
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             for
             swear
             thyself
             ,
          
           BUT
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Moses
           said
           ,
           
             Do
             not
             for
             swear
          
           ,
           but
           I
           (
           who
           am
           greater
           then
           
           Moses
           ,
           and
           whose
           Ministration
           
             exceeds
             in
             Glory
          
           ,
           the
           Ministration
           of
           Moses
           )
           say
           .
           
           
             Do
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             :
             Moses
          
           forbids
           
             false
             and
             vain
          
           Swearing
           ,
           but
           I
           (
           who
           
             go
             beyond
          
           Moses
           )
           forbid
           
             all
             Swearing
             ;
             Moses
          
           allowed
           of
           
             some
             Swearing
          
           ,
           but
           I
           (
           who
           am
           to
           have
           the
           
             Preeminence
             in
             all
             things
          
           )
           allow
           
             no
             Swearing
             at
             all
          
           .
           
           And
           indeed
           if
           Christ
           should
           have
           forbid
           
             no
             more
          
           then
           Moses
           before
           him
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           should
           have
           allowed
           the
           same
           Swearing
           to
           his
           Followers
           ,
           that
           Moses
           did
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           wherein
           would
           he
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           Preeminence
           in
           
             all
             things
          
           have
           had
           any
           Preeminence
           of
           Moses
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Swearing
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           in
           restraining
           this
           general
           Prohibition
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             only
          
           ,
           the
           Priest
           will
           render
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           Superfluous
           and
           Vain
           ;
           for
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           Moses
           had
           forbidden
           ,
           not
           only
           
             false
             Swearing
          
           ,
           and
           
             vain
             Swearing
          
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             not
             swear
             by
             my
             Name
             falsly
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             prophane
             the
             Name
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           but
           Swearing
           
             by
             Creatures
          
           also
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           
           them
           to
           
             swear
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           false
           and
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           before
           forbidden
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           therefore
           called
           the
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           because
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           therein
           err
           from
           the
           Law
           :
           He
           therefore
           that
           shall
           restrain
           and
           limit
           Christ's
           words
           to
           forbid
           only
           the
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           will
           make
           Christ
           to
           speak
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             that
          
           Moses
           
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             swear
             falsly
             ,
             nor
             vainly
             ,
             nor
             by
             Creatures
             ,
          
           but
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             falsly
             ,
             nor
             vainly
             ,
             nor
             by
             Creatures
             .
          
           How
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           would
           such
           a
           Speech
           have
           been
           ?
           How
           much
           below
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
          
           God!
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           plain
           Consequent
           of
           limiting
           Christ's
           Words
           to
           forbid
           only
           the
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           or
           
             no
             more
          
           then
           Moses
           had
           forbidden
           before
           him
           and
           yet
           this
           (
           as
           absurd
           as
           it
           is
           )
           is
           the
           interpretation
           my
           Adversary
           gives
           ,
           page
           79.
           
           
             The
             Prhi●i●ion
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             is
             limited
             to
             those
             things
             the
          
           Jews
           
             were
             wont
             to
             swear
             by
             ,
             as
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Altar
           ,
           the
           Head
           ,
           &c.
           whereas
           the
           Opposition
           (
           which
           is
           implied
           in
           the
           adversative
           Particle
           BVT
           )
           standing
           ,
           not
           between
           
             For
             swearing
          
           and
           Vain
           or
           
           Creature-swearing
           ,
           but
           between
           Forswearing
           and
           
             no
             Swearing
          
           ,
           shews
           plainly
           that
           Christ
           intended
           to
           
             forbid
             all
             Swearing
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Moses
           
             forbad
             some
             Swearing
          
           ,
           but
           I
           
             forbid
             all
             Swearing
             :
             Moses
          
           allowed
           some
           Oaths
           ,
           but
           I
           allow
           
             none
             .
             Moses
          
           permitted
           more
           causes
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           then
           I
           do
           ;
           Moses
           allowed
           Eye
           for
           
             Eye
             ,
             Tooth
          
           for
           
             Tooth
             ,
             Blow
          
           for
           Blow
           ,
           but
           I
           allow
           
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             Moses
          
           allowed
           Swearing
           in
           some
           Cases
           ,
           but
           I
           allow
           it
           in
           none
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           out-shine
           the
           Law
           ,
           thus
           doth
           the
           Son
           excel
           the
           Servant
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           Righteousness
           beyond
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Law
           also
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Priest
           would
           restrain
           the
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           Tongue
           in
           
             common
             Talk
          
           ,
           and
           Communication
           ,
           page
           81.
           
           So
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Iames
             ,
             Above
             all
             things
             my
             Brethren
             swear
             not
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
          
           &c.
           these
           also
           will
           he
           not
           let
           pass
           without
           a
           
             Limitation
             .
             The
             Apostle
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             doth
             mean
             only
             all
             Oaths
             of
             that
             Kind
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             namely
             by
             any
             created
             being
             ,
          
           page
           82.
           
           And
           this
           he
           would
           infer
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostle's
           leaving
           out
           some
           of
           
           those
           Instances
           which
           our
           Saviour
           mentioned
           (
           as
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           Altar
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           breaking
           off
           with
           this
           Clause
           ,
           
             Nor
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           contrary
           may
           with
           much
           better
           Reason
           be
           infer'd
           from
           hence
           ;
           for
           these
           Words
           are
           exclusive
           of
           
             all
             Sorts
          
           of
           Oaths
           .
           
             No
             Ca●h
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           by
           God
           or
           
             Creature
             ,
             Solemn
          
           ,
           or
           Vain
           ,
           can
           escape
           the
           Reach
           of
           these
           Words
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Without
             Doubt
             St.
          
           James
           
             offers
             at
             a
             Repetition
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             forbad
             only
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             had
             forbidden
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ;
           he
           did
           forbid
           only
           such
           Oaths
           as
           our
           Saviour
           had
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           forbid
           no
           other
           ,
           because
           
             our
             Saviour
             had
             forbidden
             All
          
           ,
           advancing
           his
           Followers
           into
           an
           higher
           State
           then
           ever
           Oaths
           were
           used
           in
           (
           for
           Oaths
           were
           but
           as
           Expedients
           to
           supply
           the
           Defect
           and
           Weakness
           of
           a
           shadowy
           and
           legal
           State
           )
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           well
           knew
           .
           But
           if
           we
           well
           consider
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           expressing
           himself
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           he
           speaks
           so
           full
           and
           home
           to
           the
           Purpose
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           either
           met
           with
           or
           foreseen
           the
           Tricks
           and
           Devices
           which
           have
           since
           been
           used
           to
           elude
           Christ's
           Command
           .
           For
           ,
           
           after
           he
           had
           first
           given
           a
           
             general
             Prohibition
          
           (
           
             Above
             All
             Things
          
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           
             Swear
             No.
          
           )
           and
           then
           particularly
           forbidden
           the
           Erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Swearing
             by
             Creatures
             ,
             &c.
             (
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Earth
             )
          
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           leave
           No
           Oath
           unforbidden
           ,
           he
           closes
           up
           his
           Sentence
           with
           these
           comprehensive
           words
           ,
           
             Neither
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
          
           .
           Thus
           does
           the
           Disciple
           explain
           and
           confirm
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Master
           .
           And
           herein
           doth
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           shine
           forth
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           repeating
           his
           Master's
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           himself
           in
           the
           Mount
           was
           an
           Ear-Witness
           of
           ,
           should
           be
           directed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           so
           to
           express
           himself
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           should
           fancy
           Christ's
           Words
           not
           
             so
             general
             a
             Prohibition
          
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           should
           think
           he
           allowed
           of
           
             some
             other
          
           Oath
           ,
           though
           he
           condemned
           those
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           they
           might
           here
           be
           convinced
           of
           their
           Mistake
           ,
           and
           assured
           that
           he
           allowed
           neither
           those
           Oaths
           used
           by
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             other
             Oath
             whatsoever
          
           .
           And
           moreover
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           
             Occasion
             of
             Stumbling
          
           ,
           and
           leave
           nothing
           whereon
           such
           a
           Mistake
           might
           be
           grounded
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           Communication
           ,
           which
           is
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           (
           
             Let
             your
             Communication
             be
             Yea
             ,
             yea
             ;
             nay
             ,
             
             nay
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             then
             these
             ,
             cometh
             of
             Evil
             ,
          
           Mat
           5.37
           .
           )
           and
           from
           which
           very
           Word
           they
           that
           contend
           for
           Swearing
           do
           wrest
           Christ's
           Meaning
           from
           a
           general
           Prohibition
           of
           all
           Swearing
           ,
           to
           a
           particular
           Prohibition
           of
           Swearing
           in
           
             Common
             Talk
          
           or
           Communication
           ,
           is
           
             not
             used
          
           by
           the
           Apostle
           (
           
             but
             let
             your
             yea
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             ye
             fall
             into
             Condemnation
             ,
          
           Jam
           ,
           5.12
           .
           )
           as
           if
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           had
           designedly
           omitted
           it
           ,
           to
           secure
           this
           Text
           from
           the
           like
           Violence
           .
           But
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           The
           Priest
           sayes
           ,
           
             Christ
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             ordinary
             Communication
             ,
             those
             plain
             Ass●verations
             of
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             ,
             are
             enough
             to
             give
             Credit
             to
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             use
             our selves
             to
             speak
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           if
           men
           would
           use
           themselves
           to
           speak
           Truth
           ,
           would
           not
           this
           be
           enough
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           what
           they
           say
           in
           all
           Cases
           ?
           For
           if
           Truth
           be
           spoken
           ,
           what
           more
           can
           be
           desired
           in
           any
           Case
           ?
           He
           said
           himself
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           before
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           most
           solemn
           Use
           of
           Oaths
           )
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             Truth
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             were
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           pag.
           61.
           
           And
           has
           he
           so
           soon
           
           forgot
           himself
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           he
           sayes
           now
           again
           ,
           pag.
           83
           
             While
             St.
          
           James
           saith
           ,
           Let
           your
           Yea
           be
           Yea
           ,
           and
           your
           Nay
           ,
           Nay
           ;
           
             his
             Meaning
             is
             ,
             Let
             your
             Promise
             be
             Performance
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             Word
             be
             the
             Truth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             among
             all
             with
             whom
             you
             converse
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             believed
             without
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           indeed
           the
           Apostle's
           Meaning
           (
           
             as
             indeed
             I
             believe
             it
             is
          
           )
           with
           what
           Face
           can
           any
           say
           he
           allowed
           Swearing
           in
           some
           Cases
           ,
           who
           renders
           it
           
             so
             utterly
             N●●dless
             in
             all
          
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           their
           Promise
           was
           to
           be
           Performance
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           g●ing
           promised
           was
           to
           be
           as
           safe
           and
           sure
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           already
           performed
           )
           if
           their
           word
           was
           to
           be
           the
           truth
           (
           then
           which
           there
           cannot
           be
           more
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           Oath
           )
           and
           if
           the
           End
           why
           it
           should
           be
           thus
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           
             among
             all
             with
             whom
             they
             conversed
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             believed
             WITHOVT
             an
             OATH
          
           ;
           what
           room
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           did
           the
           Apostle
           then
           leave
           for
           
             any
             Oath
             at
             all
          
           ?
           Will
           not
           such
           a
           Promise
           as
           is
           Performance
           ,
           such
           a
           Word
           as
           is
           the
           Truth
           ,
           reach
           all
           Cases
           ,
           serve
           all
           Occasions
           .
           and
           answer
           all
           Ends
           in
           Humane
           Society
           ?
           
             Then
             farewel
             Swearing
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           cleared
           the
           words
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Holy
           Apostle
           ,
           from
           
           the
           
             erroneous
             Glosses
          
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             of
             this
             Age
          
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostle
           did
           forbid
           
             no
             more
          
           but
           the
           
             erroneous
             Glosses
          
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             of
             that
             Age
          
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           few
           Instances
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           and
           so
           draw
           this
           Chapter
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           P●lycarpus
           (
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           )
           being
           requir'd
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           Swear
           by
           the
           Fortune
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           
           refused
           ,
           giving
           this
           only
           Reason
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           Burned
           to
           Death
           .
        
         
           Basilides
           (
           a
           
           Roman-Soldier
           ,
           who
           led
           Pontamiena
           to
           Execution
           ,
           
           and
           by
           her
           constant
           Martyrdom
           was
           turned
           to
           Christ
           )
           being
           required
           to
           swear
           ,
           refused
           it
           utterly
           ,
           plainly
           affirming
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             swear
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
          
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           lost
           his
           Head.
           
        
         
           Or●g●n
           ,
           speaking
           of
           those
           Particulars
           which
           Christ
           forbad
           to
           swear
           by
           (
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Altar
           ,
           &c.
           )
           sayes
           ,
           
             These
             things
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             to
             give
             heed
             to
             the
             Traditions
             of
             
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             otherwise
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             before
             ,
             Christ
             manifestly
             forbad
             to
             SWEAR
             AT
             ALL
          
        
         
           Basil
           ,
           sirnamed
           the
           Great
           ,
           on
           Psal.
           14.
           
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             abid
             :
             in
             thy
             Tabernacle
             ?
             He
             that
             Sweareth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           (
           hath
           these
           words
           )
           
             Here
             (
             viz.
             
               in
               th●
               Law
            
             )
             he
             seemeth
             to
             allow
             an
             Oath
             to
             a
             Perfect
             Man
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             altogether
             forbidden
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
             In
             this
             place
             ,
             
               sayes
               he
            
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             is
             contented
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             just
             and
             true
             :
             but
             our
             Lord
             cuts
             off
             the
             very
             Occasion
             of
             Forswearing
             .
             For
             even
             he
             that
             swears
             truly
             ,
             may
             peradventure
             be
             deceived
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             never
             swears
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             all
             Danger
             of
             Forswearing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           against
           Swearing
           ,
           discourses
           thus
           ,
           
             B.
             What
             if
             I
             use
             an
             Oath
             unwillingly
             ,
             but
             to
             free
             me
             from
             Danger
             ?
             
          
           A.
           Let
           another
           allow
           thee
           that
           (
           
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Be
             the
             Danger
             what
             is
             will
             ,
             I
             cannot
             allow
             thee
             to
             Swear
          
           )
           
             B.
             What
             if
             we
             be
             drawn
             by
             Necessity
             to
             give
             an
             Oath
             ?
             
             A.
             Why
             didst
             thou
             not
             rather
             dye
             ?
          
           for
           surely
           thou
           shouldst
           rather
           Dye
           then
           do
           it
           And
           that
           he
           speaketh
           here
           of
           ALL
           OATHS
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           solemn
           ,
           observe
           what
           he
           sayes
           a
           little
           before
           ;
           
             B.
             But
             what
             wilt
             thou
             say
             to
             me
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ?
             surely
             it
             doth
             not
             prohibit
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             requires
             a
             true
             one
             .
             A
             No
             Wonder
             ;
             at
             that
             time
             only
             it
             was
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Law
             concerning
             Murder
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             ,
             for
             any
             Cause
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             smite
             or
             beat
             :
             then
             the
             End
             of
             an
             Evil
             Deed
             only
             came
             into
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             now
             that
             also
             which
             moveth
             to
             the
             End.
             This
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             my
             Judgment
             .
          
           Observe
           his
           Way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           from
           the
           Instance
           of
           Murder
           to
           this
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Murder
           there
           's
           more
           forbidden
           by
           Christ
           then
           was
           by
           Moses
           (
           for
           Moses
           forbad
           the
           
             End
             only
          
           of
           Evil
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           but
           Christ
           forbids
           
             that
             which
             moveth
             to
             that
             End
          
           )
           so
           also
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           for●idden
           by
           Christ
           then
           was
           by
           Moses
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           unless
           
             all
             Swearing
          
           whatsoever
           were
           forbidden
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Epiphanius
           sayes
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             commanded
             not
             to
             use
             another
             Name
             in
             Swearing
             :
             but
             in
             the
             
             Gospel
             he
             commanded
             not
             to
             Swear
             ,
             neither
             by
             Heaven
             nor
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             other
             Oath
             ;
             but
             let
             Yea
             be
             Yea
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             Nay
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             more
             then
             the●e
             is
             of
             Evil
             .
             Therefore
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             concerning
             this
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             men's
             Allegations
             ,
             that
             would
             swear
             by
             other
             Names
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             not
             Swear
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             Oath
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Evil
             Thing
             to
             SWEAR
             AT
             ALL.
             
          
        
         
           Chrysostom
           says
           
             A
             Christian
             must
             avoid
             Oaths
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             It
             was
             said
             to
             them
             of
             Old
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Forswear
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Let
             none
             say
             therefore
             ,
             I
             Swear
             in
             a
             just
             Matter
             :
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             swear
             ,
             neither
             in
             a
             JUST
             nor
             Unjust
             Thing
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             If
             to
             swear
             TRULY
             be
             a
             Crime
             ,
             and
             a
             transgressing
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             place
             Perjury
             ?
          
           Again
           (
           speaking
           to
           them
           that
           tender
           Oaths
           to
           others
           )
           
             But
             if
             thou
             fearest
             nothing
             else
             (
             
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             at
             least
             fear
             that
             Book
             which
             thou
             takest
             in
             thy
             Hand
             ,
             bidding
             another
             swear
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             turnest
             it
             over
             ,
             and
             mark'st
             what
             Christ
             hath
             there
             commanded
             concerning
             Oaths
             ,
             
             Tremble
             and
             forbear
             .
             Quest.
             What
             doth
             it
             then
             say
             of
             Oaths
             there
             ?
             Answ.
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Dost
             thou
             make
             that
             Law
             on
             Oath
             which
             forbids
             to
             swear
             ?
          
           Oh
           injurious
           !
           Oh
           unjust
           thing
           !
           This
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           vain
           Oaths
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           he
           speaks
           here
           of
           Iudicial
           Oaths
           ,
           taken
           upon
           the
           Bible
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             What
             then
             if
             any
             require
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             impose
             a
             Necessity
             of
             Swearing
             ?
             Let
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             more
             forcible
             to
             thee
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             then
             all
             Necessity
             or
             Compulsion
             :
             for
             if
             thou
             wilt
             alwayes
             object
             such
             like
             Occasions
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             keep
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             commaded
             .
          
           Again
           (
           reproving
           the
           Clergy-men
           for
           tendring
           the
           Bible
           to
           be
           sworn
           upon
           )
           he
           says
           ,
           
             If
             it
             were
             well
             done
             to
             swear
             ,
             ye
             said
             rightly
             that
             we
             gave
             them
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Swear
             ,
             not
             to
             Forswear
             :
             But
             now
             ye
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             SIN
             even
             to
             SWEAR
             WELL
             ,
             how
             can
             ye
             be
             acquitted
             that
             give
             the
             Occasion
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             ?
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Be
             these
             things
             spoken
             of
             them
             that
             Swear
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             —
             every
             one
             commits
             Idolatry
             ,
             who
             swears
             by
             any
             thing
             besides
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             AT
             ALL
             lawful
             to
             Swear
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           might
           many
           more
           Testimonies
           be
           
           added
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           
             Iustine
             Martyr
          
           ,
           Christians
           
             ought
             not
             to
             swear
             AT
             ALL.
          
           Those
           other
           of
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             swear
             AT
             ALL
             ,
             nor
             to
             bring
             a
             NECESSITY
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           :
           And
           again
           ,
           He
           (
           viz.
           Christ
           )
           
             forbids
             ,
             not
             Perjury
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             Swear
             AT
             ALL.
          
           So
           that
           of
           
             Origen
             ,
             A
             Man
             that
             lives
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             not
             swear
             AT
             ALL.
          
           That
           of
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             A
             Good
             Man
             will
             not
             swear
             falsly
             ,
             lest
             he
             mock
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
             lest
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             he
             fall
             ,
             even
             by
             Custom
             ,
             into
             Perjury
             .
          
           That
           of
           
             Hierom
             ,
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             admit
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           See
           
           Gauden's
           Discourse
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           p.
           42.
           
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           satisfied
           my
           Reader
           ,
           that
           to
           refuse
           
             all
             manner
          
           of
           Swearing
           is
           no
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           nor
           contrary
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Christian
           Faith.
           Let
           me
           add
           one
           Testimony
           of
           a
           modern
           Writer
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           no
           mean
           Account
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           (
           and
           therefore
           perhaps
           more
           cogent
           to
           my
           Adversary
           )
           namely
           ,
           
             Ier.
             Taylor
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Conner
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Course
           of
           Sermons
           lately
           printed
           .
           
             Our
             blessed
             Lord
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             would
             not
             have
             his
             Disciples
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             (
             not
             in
             publick
             
             Judicature
             )
             if
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             World
             would
             permitt
             him
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             If
             Christians
             will
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             a
             Christian
             were
             a
             sufficient
             Instrument
             to
             give
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Promises
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             a
             Faith
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Supposition
             Oaths
             were
             usele●s
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbidden
             ;
             because
             there
             would
             be
             no
             necessity
             to
             invoke
             God's
             Name
             in
             Promises
             or
             Affirmations
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             indeed
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             taking
             in
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           much
           Matter
           in
           few
           Lines
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           :
           1.
           
           This
           Bishop
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           That
           
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             his
             Disciples
             to
             SWEAR
             AT
             ALL
          
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           
             in
             publick
             Iudicature
             ,
             if
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             World
             would
             permit
             him
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           2.
           
           In
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           he
           very
           plainly
           implies
           ,
           That
           
             they
             who
             swear
             in
             publick
             Iudicature
             do
             therein
             disobey
             Christ
             ,
             whatever
             Necessity
             they
             may
             plead
             for
             it
             .
          
           And
           by
           this
           Implication
           he
           again
           asserts
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             did
             forbid
             all
             Swearing
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             in
             publick
             Iudicature
             .
          
           This
           then
           overturns
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           that
           feeble
           Fabrick
           ,
           which
           my
           Adversary
           the
           Priest
           hath
           been
           all
           this
           
           while
           raising
           for
           an
           Oath
           to
           lodge
           in
           .
           For
           i●
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           (
           as
           this
           Bishop
           understands
           )
           forbid
           
             all
             sorts
          
           of
           Oaths
           whatsoever
           ,
           then
           that
           must
           needs
           
             be
             false
             which
             the
             Priest
             sayes
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           That
           Christ
           did
           not
           forbid
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           erroneous
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           .
           Nor
           is
           that
           all
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           true
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           understands
           )
           that
           Christ
           did
           indeed
           
             forbid
             all
             Oaths
          
           ,
           then
           that
           is
           
             false
             which
             the
             Priest
             says
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Oaths
           are
           Moral
           and
           Eternal
           .
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           more
           in
           the
           following
           words
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Testimony
           ,
           If
           Christians
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             will
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             a
          
           Christian
           
             were
             a
             sufficient
             Instrument
             to
             give
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Promises
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             a
             Faith
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Supposition
          
           (
           adds
           he
           )
           
             Oaths
             were
             useless
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbidden
             .
          
           Observe
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           If
           
             Christians
             could
          
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Religion
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           Christians
           will
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Religion
           [
           which
           implies
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           ought
           so
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           also
           may
           so
           live
           ]
           then
           the
           Word
           of
           a
           Christian
           were
           sufficient
           without
           an
           Oath
           ,
           even
           in
           publick
           Judicature
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           Supposition
           Oaths
           were
           useless
           ,
           and
           therefore
           forbidden
           ▪
           
           This
           manifests
           beyond
           all
           Contradiction
           (
           of
           them
           that
           allow
           this
           Bishop's
           Testimony
           )
           that
           Christ
           did
           
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             Swearing
          
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           .
           For
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           Christ
           intended
           that
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           called
           by
           his
           Name
           ,
           
             should
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             they
             protest
             ,
          
           should
           be
           Christians
           indeed
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           knew
           their
           bare
           word
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           give
           Testimony
           to
           make
           Promises
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           a
           Faith
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           an
           Oath
           would
           be
           altogether
           useless
           .
           It
           would
           therefore
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unrighteous
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           Christ
           did
           allow
           
             any
             Oath
             at
             all
          
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           since
           that
           were
           to
           suppose
           that
           he
           either
           
             permitted
             them
             to
             live
             contrary
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           or
           that
           he
           
             allowed
             them
             to
             take
             Oaths
             though
             useless
          
           ;
           which
           had
           been
           to
           
             take
             God's
             holy
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           Thus
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           seest
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Priest
           hath
           said
           to
           prove
           Oaths
           lawful
           ,
           is
           denyed
           &
           disproved
           by
           a
           Bishop
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           proved
           to
           be
           
             an
             universal
             Prohibition
             of
             ALL
             Oaths
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           That
           I
           may
           now
           therefore
           draw
           this
           Chapter
           to
           a
           Period
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           already
           proved
           ,
           
           that
           
             an
             Oath
             is
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             Natural
             Religion
          
           (
           but
           was
           used
           of
           old
           as
           a
           Remedy
           only
           to
           restrain
           those
           Mischiefs
           ,
           which
           Perfidy
           and
           Lying
           have
           brought
           amongst
           men
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           notes
           out
           of
           Polybius
           )
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             needful
             amongst
             Good
             Men
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             binding
             to
             Wicked
             Men.
             That
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law.
             That
             it
             is
             positively
             and
             generally
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             practised
             or
             countenan●ed
             by
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Apostle
          
           James
           ,
           
             denyed
             and
             witnessed
             against
             even
             to
             Martyrdom
             by
             the
             primitive
          
           Christians
           ,
           
             and
             rejected
             by
             holy
             Men
             in
             the
             best
             Times
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             .
          
           What
           remains
           ,
           but
           to
           dehort
           all
           from
           the
           Use
           of
           a
           thing
           so
           greatly
           
             derogatory
             from
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
          
           ?
           For
           if
           Solon
           could
           say
           ,
           
             A
             Good
             Man
             should
             have
             that
             repu●e
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             need
             an
             Oath
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           it
           is
           
             a
             Diminution
             to
             his
             Credit
          
           (
           though
           but
           an
           Heathen
           )
           
             to
             be
             put
             to
             swear
          
           (
           as
           the
           said
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           observes
           )
           If
           the
           Athenians
           would
           not
           suffer
           Xenocrates
           to
           Swear
           ,
           
           though
           in
           a
           Case
           
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           because
           
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             Eminent
             Virtue
             and
             Integrity
             :
          
           If
           the
           Heathenish
           Romans
           
             did
             not
             exact
             Oaths
             of
             their
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             ,
             accounting
             it
             an
             Vnworthy
             Thing
             not
             to
             believe
             a
             Man
             of
             so
             great
             Sanctity
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Bishop
           also
           notes
           )
           How
           
             great
             a
             Diminution
             of
             Credit
          
           then
           ,
           
           how
           
             foul
             a
             Reproach
             &
             Blemish
          
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           to
           them
           that
           denominate
           themselves
           Christians
           (
           who
           if
           they
           be
           truly
           so
           ,
           are
           
             all
             Priests
             to
             the
             only
             true
             God
          
           )
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           
             believed
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           ?
           What
           
             greater
             Dishonour
          
           ,
           what
           
             blacker
             Infamy
          
           can
           be
           cast
           upon
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           malicious
           and
           crafty
           Enemies
           it
           has
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           its
           Adherents
           (
           even
           the
           
             most
             Conscientious
          
           of
           them
           )
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           
             trusted
             without
             an
             Oath
          
           !
           which
           yet
           ,
           alas
           !
           (
           how
           shameful
           soever
           it
           be
           )
           is
           the
           unavoidable
           Consequence
           of
           
             Imposing
             Oaths
          
           on
           the
           most
           Iust
           and
           Virtuous
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           Taking
           Texts
           ,
           Studying
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Selling
           them
           to
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           thing
           the
           Priest
           takes
           in
           hand
           to
           treat
           of
           ,
           is
           their
           Manner
           of
           Preaching
           from
           a
           Text
           ,
           which
           he
           brings
           in
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             You
             pretend
             your selves
          
           (
           sayes
           the
           Parishioner
           to
           him
           )
           
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             and
             Imitators
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             you
             preach
             not
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             but
             single
             out
             a
             Text
             ,
             our
             of
             which
             you
             compose
             your
             Sermons
             ?
             what
             Warrant
             have
             you
             for
             so
             doing
             ?
          
           To
           this
           he
           replies
           ,
           
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             took
             Texts
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             expound
             and
             apply
             them
             :
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             did
             so
             in
             his
             Sermon
          
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           
             and
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             at
          
           Antioch
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           
           (
           I
           suppose
           it
           should
           be
           Acts
           13
           for
           in
           the
           16th
           chapter
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           )
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           have
           no
           better
           Warrant
           for
           singling
           out
           a
           Text
           ,
           and
           
           
             composing
             their
             Sermons
             out
             of
             it
             ,
          
           then
           these
           Scriptures
           afford
           ,
           their
           Practice
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           very
           weakly
           grounded
           .
           For
           Peter
           took
           no
           Text
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           began
           his
           Speech
           thus
           ,
           
             Ye
             Men
             of
          
           Judea
           ,
           
             and
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           
             be
             this
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             my
             words
             ;
             for
             these
             Men
             are
             not
             drunken
             ,
             as
             ye
             suppose
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             but
             the
             third
             Hour
             of
             the
             Day
             .
          
           No
           man
           I
           think
           will
           take
           these
           words
           to
           be
           Peter's
           Text
           :
           yet
           if
           any
           should
           ,
           I
           desire
           him
           to
           shew
           me
           whence
           Peter
           
             took
             them
          
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           not
           
           Peter's
           Text
           ,
           then
           
             Peter
             began
             without
             a
             Text
          
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           Beginning
           of
           his
           Sermon
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           several
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           not
           naming
           the
           places
           ;
           and
           if
           from
           hence
           the
           Priest
           will
           infer
           he
           took
           a
           Text
           ,
           he
           may
           with
           the
           same
           Reason
           say
           ,
           he
           took
           
             half
             a
             Dozen
             Texts
          
           together
           :
           for
           I
           think
           he
           referred
           to
           not
           fewer
           then
           half
           a
           dozen
           several
           Scriptures
           in
           that
           short
           Sermon
           of
           his
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           Both
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           
             also
             preacht
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Text
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           Psal.
           16.10
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           Peter
           does
           mention
           the
           words
           
           in
           Psal.
           16.10
           .
           I
           grant
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           took
           them
           for
           his
           Text
           ,
           or
           
             composed
             his
             Sermon
             out
             of
             them
             ,
          
           I
           deny
           :
           for
           he
           was
           
             beyond
             the
             middle
          
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           before
           he
           mentioned
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           How
           then
           could
           they
           be
           his
           Text
           ?
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           his
           other
           Instance
           of
           St.
           Paul.
           He
           took
           
             no
             Text
          
           neither
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           Acts
           13.16
           .
           where
           he
           thus
           began
           ,
           
             Men
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             ye
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             give
             audience
             ;
             The
             God
             of
             this
             People
             of
          
           Israel
           
             chose
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           give
           an
           
             Historical
             Account
          
           of
           the
           Dealings
           of
           God
           with
           that
           People
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           many
           Passages
           of
           Scripture
           he
           refers
           to
           in
           
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             Ioshua
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Psalms
           ;
           yet
           did
           not
           take
           any
           of
           them
           as
           a
           Text
           to
           
             compose
             his
             Sermon
             out
             of
          
           .
           But
           as
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           Psal.
           16.10
           .
           (
           which
           the
           Priest
           would
           have
           to
           be
           his
           Text
           )
           he
           mentioned
           it
           not
           at
           all
           till
           he
           had
           well-nigh
           done
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           making
           that
           his
           Text
           ,
           or
           
             composing
             his
             Sermon
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           These
           Instances
           then
           afford
           
             no
             Warrant
          
           for
           the
           Priest
           to
           take
           a
           Text
           ,
           and
           
             compose
             his
             Sermon
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           that
           which
           he
           next
           offers
           is
           as
           little
           (
           or
           less
           )
           to
           the
           Purpose
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           
             The
             whole
          
           4
           
             th
             Chapter
             to
             the
          
           Romans
           
           
             is
             but
             an
             inlarged
             Discourse
             upon
             ,
          
           Gen.
           15.6
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           he
           does
           not
           mean
           that
           Paul
           took
           Gen.
           15.6
           .
           for
           a
           Text
           to
           
             compose
             that
             Chapter
             out
             of
          
           ,
           he
           speaks
           nothing
           to
           t●e
           Business
           :
           But
           if
           he
           does
           mean
           so
           ,
           he
           discovers
           the
           
             greater
             Weakness
          
           .
           For
           what
           can
           it
           be
           but
           Weakness
           in
           any
           one
           to
           imagine
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           writing
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           in
           it
           as
           the
           three
           first
           Chapters
           ,
           without
           a
           Text
           ,
           should
           take
           a
           Text
           to
           compose
           the
           4th
           Chapter
           only
           out
           of
           ,
           and
           the●
           go
           on
           again
           without
           a
           Text
           ;
           especially
           considering
           ,
           that
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           when
           he
           writ
           it
           ,
           was
           one
           intire
           piece
           ,
           not
           divided
           ,
           as
           it
           now
           is
           ,
           into
           Chapters
           and
           Verses
           ?
           But
           if
           he
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           Paul
           took
           Gen.
           15.6
           .
           for
           a
           Text
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           to
           compose
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           Chapter
           that
           Passage
           is
           mentioned
           ;
           he
           may
           not
           only
           say
           the
           same
           of
           other
           Sciptures
           referr'd
           to
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           like
           Reason
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           took
           twice
           as
           many
           Texts
           as
           the
           whole
           Epistle
           is
           divided
           into
           Chapters
           ,
           since
           more
           then
           so
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           in
           that
           Epistle
           referr'd
           to
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           suspecting
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           
           own
           Instances
           he
           adds
           two
           more
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             were
             produced
             by
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           ,
           whom
           he
           represents
           as
           
             speaking
             worthily
          
           ,
           and
           
             like
             himself
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Who
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           is
           I
           know
           as
           little
           as
           I
           do
           who
           my
           present
           Adversary
           is
           :
           But
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           my
           Adversary
           has
           gone
           at
           least
           
             half
             as
             far
          
           as
           that
           Doctor
           ;
           for
           he
           has
           spoken
           
             like
             himself
          
           ,
           though
           
             not
             worthily
          
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           the
           Intances
           .
        
         
           
             One
             is
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
          
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             took
             a
             Text
             ,
             and
             preacht
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           Luke
           4.17
           ,
           22.
           
           
             The
             other
             is
             of
          
           Philip
           ,
           who
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             took
             a
             Text
             which
             the
             Eunuch
             read
             ,
          
           Acts
           8.30
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           the
           Instance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           that
           Ministration
           ;
           when
           Reading
           and
           Expounding
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Service
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           a
           
             sufficient
             Warrant
          
           for
           the
           like
           Practice
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           no
           where
           recommended
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           
             an
             Example
          
           or
           Pattern
           for
           Gospel
           Ministers
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           particular
           Case
           (
           for
           in
           all
           the
           Sermons
           that
           our
           Saviour
           preacht
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           the
           like
           )
           and
           the
           Priest
           himself
           sayes
           ,
           p.
           127.
           
           
             When
             any
             Text
             
             hath
             a
             Relation
             to
             a
             particular
             Case
             ,
             that
             Text
             must
             not
             stand
             for
             a
             general
             Rule
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             grand
             Fallacy
          
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             to
             draw
             an
             Vniversal
             Conclusion
             from
             Particular
             Premises
             .
          
        
         
           To
           the
           Instance
           of
           Philip
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           not
           take
           a
           Text
           to
           preach
           on
           ,
           but
           opened
           that
           Scripture
           which
           the
           Eunuch
           was
           reading
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           at
           his
           Request
           .
           
             Philip
             did
             not
             single
             out
             any
             Text
             to
             compose
             a
             Sermon
             out
             of
          
           ;
           but
           hearing
           the
           Eunuch
           read
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           being
           desired
           by
           the
           Eunuch
           to
           inform
           him
           in
           the
           Meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           took
           an
           Occasion
           to
           preach
           Christ
           to
           the
           Eunuch
           .
           
             He
             abuses
             his
             Reader
          
           therefore
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           Philip
           took
           a
           Text
           :
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           Scripture
           in
           Isaiah
           was
           of
           the
           
             Eunach's
             choosing
          
           ,
           not
           
           Philip's
           .
           So
           that
           if
           he
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           Text
           ,
           was
           taken
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           have
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Eunuch
             took
             one
          
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           reading
           it
           when
           Philip
           came
           to
           him
           .
           These
           Instances
           therefore
           afford
           him
           no
           more
           Warrant
           for
           his
           Practice
           of
           singling
           out
           a
           Text.
           and
           
             composing
             Sermons
             out
             of
             it
          
           ,
           then
           the
           former
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           this
           be
           all
           they
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           and
           he
           are
           still
           to
           seek
           a
           Warrant
           for
           their
           Practice
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           falls
           fiercely
           (
           and
           foully
           too
           )
           upon
           
             Rich.
             Hubberthorn
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Reply
           he
           made
           
           to
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           which
           he
           sayes
           was
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             O
             thou
             Enemy
             and
             Slanderer
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             !
             Did
             they
             take
             Texts
             to
             g●e
             Mone
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             a
             Quarter
             of
             a
             Year
             or
             Half
             a
             Year
             in
             a
             Text
             ?
             Christ
             came
             to
             fulfil
             the
             ●crip●ure
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             shewed
             how
             he
             fulfilled
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           calls
           a
           
             Brutish
             Reply
          
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           
             Did
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           
             any
             where
             lay
             such
             a
             Slander
             upon
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             took
             Texts
             to
             get
             Money
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             lie
             Half
             or
             a
             Quarter
             of
             a
             Year
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             Man
             so
             injuriously
             infers
             ?
             Who
             then
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             Slanderer
             ?
             and
             who
             stood
             at
             this
             Man's
             Elbow
             to
             dictate
             unto
             him
             that
             wretched
             Vntruth
             ?
          
           p.
           88.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           For
           all
           his
           big
           words
           I
           would
           have
           him
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           he
           deals
           very
           unfairly
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           reporting
           a
           Reply
           of
           R.
           H.'s
           ,
           and
           not
           quoting
           the
           Page
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           Book
           out
           of
           which
           he
           takes
           it
           ;
           therein
           falling
           short
           of
           the
           
             common
             Honesty
          
           of
           every
           fair
           Adversary
           .
           Yet
           will
           I
           not
           therefore
           (
           as
           I
           justly
           might
           )
           pass
           over
           this
           place
           unanswered
           ;
           but
           supposing
           the
           words
           to
           be
           truly
           recited
           ,
           I
           say
           thus
           :
           Our
           Charge
           against
           the
           Priests
           is
           not
           only
           and
           barely
           for
           taking
           Texts
           ,
           and
           
             composing
             Sermons
             out
             of
             them
          
           (
           though
           
           for
           that
           having
           no
           divine
           Warrant
           ,
           they
           are
           condemnable
           )
           but
           also
           for
           
             selling
             those
             Texts
             and
             Sermons
             to
             the
             People
             for
             Money
             .
          
           Thus
           
             making
             a
             Trade
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           they
           lie
           some
           of
           them
           three
           ,
           some
           six
           Moneths
           in
           a
           Text
           ;
           and
           what
           ,
           by
           the
           Helps
           of
           Invention
           and
           Study
           ,
           they
           gather
           into
           their
           Understandings
           that
           by
           Measure
           they
           
             sell
             out
          
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           taking
           some
           Ten
           ,
           some
           Twenty
           ,
           some
           
             Forty
             Shillings
          
           and
           more
           ,
           for
           an
           Hour's
           Discourse
           .
           This
           is
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           too
           Notorious
           to
           need
           Proof
           .
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           him
           )
           to
           defend
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           urges
           the
           Examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           Philip
           :
           Whereupon
           
             R.
             H.
          
           replies
           ,
           
             Th●u
             Enemy
             and
             Slanderer
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             they
             take
             Texts
             to
             get
             Money
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             a
             Quarter
             of
             a
             Year
             or
             Ha●●
             a
             Year
             in
             a
             Text.
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           If
           thou
           dost
           bring
           the
           Examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           Philip
           to
           justifie
           the
           Priests
           Practice
           in
           taking
           Text●
           to
           get
           Money
           with
           them
           (
           
             as
             you
             Priests
             do
          
           )
           and
           in
           lying
           a
           Quarter
           or
           Half
           a
           Year
           in
           a
           
             Text
             (
             as
             some
             of
             you
             do
             )
          
           thou
           art
           a
           Slanderer
           and
           Enemy
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostle
           :
           for
           did
           they
           ever
           do
           thus
           ?
           Now
           ,
           this
           being
           our
           Charge
           against
           the
           Priests
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           they
           
           take
           Texts
           ,
           but
           that
           thay
           
             make
             a
             Trade
          
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             taking
             Texts
             to
             get
             Money
             by
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Doth
           not
           Dr
           ,
           Sherlock
           ,
           in
           bringing
           the
           Examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           Philip
           to
           justifie
           the
           Priests
           Practice
           ,
           plainly
           intimate
           he
           intends
           ,
           that
           
             they
             took
             Texts
             as
             the
             Priests
             do
          
           ?
           What
           else
           then
           is
           that
           ,
           but
           implicitly
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           
             they
             took
             Texts
             to
             get
             Money
             by
          
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Case
           be
           truly
           stated
           and
           rightly
           considered
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           
             the
             Doctor
             did
             slander
          
           Christ
           and
           Philip
           (
           in
           urging
           their
           Examples
           to
           justifie
           so
           bad
           a
           Practice
           )
           not
           R.H.
           the
           Doctor
           .
           But
           I
           observe
           my
           Opponent
           does
           
             not
             ●t
             all
             deny
          
           that
           the
           Priests
           take
           
             Texts
             to
             get
             Money
          
           with
           them
           :
           but
           stepping
           over
           that
           ,
           he
           insists
           a
           little
           upon
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Charge
           ,
           namely
           ,
           their
           lying
           a
           Quarter
           or
           Half
           a
           Year
           in
           a
           Text
           ,
           which
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             I
             think
             very
             few
             do
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             when
             their
             Text
             hath
             such
             plenty
             and
             variety
             of
             Matter
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             requires
             much
             Time
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             .
             &c.
          
           So
           that
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           
             one
             part
          
           of
           the
           Charge
           
             he
             grants
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             other
          
           he
           does
           
             not
             deny
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           Divine
           Inspira
           -
           and
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           HAving
           briefly
           dispatcht
           the
           Business
           of
           
             taking
             Texts
             ,
             framing
             Discourses
          
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           
             selling
             those
             Discourses
             for
             Money
          
           ▪
           that
           which
           comes
           next
           under
           Consideration
           is
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Priest
           asserts
           the
           Necessity
           of
           in
           interpreting
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           pag.
           90.
           
           He
           takes
           an
           Occasion
           to
           enter
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           from
           some
           words
           of
           
             R.
             H.
          
           which
           (
           as
           he
           sets
           them
           down
           :
           for
           he
           names
           no
           Book
           )
           are
           thus
           ,
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           
             were
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             open
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           Peter
           
             an
             Vnlearned
             Man
             ,
             he
             opened
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           pag
           ,
           87.
           
           At
           this
           he
           carps
           ,
           saying
           ,
           R.
           H.
           
             magnifies
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
          
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             and
             makes
             a
             very
             Ignoramus
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           88.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           had
           no
           Cause
           to
           quarrel
           at
           this
           ;
           for
           
             R.
             H.
          
           spake
           but
           the
           Truth
           .
           He
           did
           not
           magnifie
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           but
           barely
           said
           ,
           
             they
             were
             Learned
             
             Men
          
           ,
           which
           none
           that
           understands
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           will
           deny
           :
           Nor
           does
           he
           any
           whit
           debase
           St.
           Peter
           (
           as
           this
           Priest
           doth
           unfairly
           insinuate
           )
           but
           barely
           sayes
           ,
           
             He
             was
             Vnlearned
          
           ;
           and
           so
           indeed
           he
           was
           
             in
             that
             sort
             of
             Learning
          
           wherein
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           learned
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           being
           unlearned
           is
           opposed
           .
        
         
           But
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             Will
             t●ey
             prove
             that
          
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           
             who
             opened
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             an
             Vnlearned
             Man
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Scripture
           sayes
           it
           expresly
           ,
           Acts
           4.13
           .
        
         
           
             Is
             there
             no
             D●fference
          
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           betwixt
           Peter
           
             the
             Fisher-man
             ,
             and
          
           Peter
           
             the
             Disciple
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ;
           there
           was
           great
           Difference
           ,
           but
           
             not
             in
             point
             of
             Humane
             Learning
          
           :
           The
           Difference
           lay
           not
           there
           .
           He
           had
           no
           more
           of
           that
           Learning
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Fisherman
           .
           But
           the
           great
           Difference
           lay
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Fisherman
           ,
           he
           was
           Carnally-minded
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           he
           became
           spiritually-minded
           ,
           having
           
             received
             an
             Vnderstanding
          
           ,
           not
           from
           Study
           and
           Natural
           Means
           ,
           but
           
             from
             God
          
           ,
           as
           another
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             know
             him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           Luke
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Ascension
           ,
           
           
             he
             opened
             their
             Vnderstandings
          
           (
           which
           was
           an
           immediate
           and
           inward
           Operation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           upon
           them
           )
           
             That
             they
             might
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           And
           this
           it
           is
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           desired
           for
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             spiritual
             Vnderstanding
          
           .
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           ,
           Had
           Peter
           
             been
             so
             long
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             spake
             as
             never
             man
             spake
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             still
             unlearned
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           unlearned
           still
           
             in
             humane
             Learning
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           was
           before
           ;
           for
           Christ
           did
           not
           instruct
           him
           in
           that
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           Excellency
           of
           Christ
           himself
           lie
           in
           that
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           spake
           as
           never
           man
           spake
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           but
           of
           Divine
           and
           
             Heavenly
             Wisdom
          
           .
        
         
           
             Did
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             give
             him
             the
             Tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             nay
             a
             Portion
             of
             the
             Cloven
             Tongues
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             spake
             all
             Languages
             ,
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             is
             this
          
           Peter
           
             unlearned
             still
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           he
           was
           unlearned
           still
           in
           humane
           
           and
           acquired
           Learning
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           was
           given
           him
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           was
           not
           humane
           nor
           acquired
           .
        
         
           
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
          
           (
           adds
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             Vnlearned
             ,
             and
             Vnstable
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             their
             own
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             himself
             Vnlearned
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           he
           himself
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           was
           Unlearned
           in
           that
           Learning
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           ,
           who
           were
           Unlearned
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Learning
           ,
           did
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           this
           may
           not
           seem
           strange
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           Learning
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Understanding
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Learning
           that
           is
           acquirable
           by
           natural
           Study
           and
           Industry
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           Natural
           ,
           or
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           and
           this
           Learning
           ,
           Man
           as
           Man
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           ignorant
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           never
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           capable
           of
           ;
           
             this
             Learning
          
           Peter
           
             was
             Vnlearned
             in
          
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           Learning
           which
           is
           given
           by
           ,
           and
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           Help
           or
           Means
           of
           Natural
           Study
           and
           Industry
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           called
           Divine
           or
           Heavenly
           Learning
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Natural
           Man
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           ,
           but
           he
           only
           ,
           that
           is
           
             led
             by
          
           and
           taught
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
             In
             this
             
             Learning
          
           Peter
           
             was
             well
             versed
          
           .
           So
           also
           there
           is
           a
           Twofold
           Knowledge
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Knowledge
           ,
           
           
             which
             he
             that
             encreaseth
             ,
             encreaseth
             Sorrow
             ,
          
           but
           there
           is
           also
           a
           Knowledge
           ,
           
           of
           which
           
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Beginning
          
           (
           or
           pricipal
           Part
           )
           In
           like
           manner
           there
           is
           a
           Twofold
           Wisdom
           :
           There
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God.
           There
           is
           a
           
             Wisdom
             by
             which
             the
             World
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Wisdom
           by
           which
           God
           is
           known
           :
           There
           is
           a
           Wisdom
           that
           is
           not
           from
           above
           ,
           
           but
           is
           
             Earthly
             and
             sensual
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Wisdom
           that
           is
           
             from
             above
          
           ,
           that
           is
           
             Pure
             ,
             Peaceable
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           There
           is
           also
           a
           Twofold
           Understanding
           :
           
           There
           is
           an
           Vnderstanding
           by
           which
           the
           things
           of
           God
           cannot
           be
           perceived
           ,
           an
           Vnderstanding
           which
           God
           will
           destroy
           :
           
           And
           there
           is
           an
           Vnderstanding
           which
           
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Almighty
             giveth
             .
          
           Now
           this
           Divine
           ,
           this
           
             Heavenly
             Learning
          
           (
           this
           Spiritual
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           
           Peter
           
             had
             received
             of
             God
          
           ;
           in
           this
           he
           was
           indeed
           learned
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           sufficiently
           able
           to
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           that
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           acquirable
           only
           by
           Natural
           Study
           ,
           and
           Industry
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           unlearned
           in
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           
           as
           appears
           plainly
           in
           the
           place
           before
           quoted
           .
           No
           Ground
           at
           all
           then
           had
           the
           Priest
           so
           scornfully
           to
           insult
           ,
           and
           vainly
           triumph
           over
           R.
           H.
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           nay
           it
           more
           nearly
           concerns
           himself
           to
           beware
           ,
           lest
           while
           he
           is
           glorying
           in
           that
           Learning
           ,
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           (
           whom
           Christ
           called
           blind
           Guides
           )
           did
           so
           greatly
           dote
           upon
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           seems
           to
           Place
           his
           Strength
           ,
           he
           fall
           himself
           into
           that
           Ditch
           ,
           which
           his
           Envy
           ,
           and
           
             Evil
             Nature
          
           hath
           assigned
           for
           others
           .
        
         
           He
           takes
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           to
           open
           and
           explain
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           
             In
             which
             are
             some
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             the
             unlearned
             and
             the
             unstable
             wrest
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Destruction
             .
          
           Upon
           these
           words
           he
           makes
           four
           Observations
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             that
             some
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             a●e
             so
             obscure
             and
             dark
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
          
           page
           ●0
           .
           from
           whence
           he
           
             infers
             
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Learning
          
           (
           I
           for
           Distinction
           sake
           will
           call
           it
           
             Natural
             ,
             Humane
          
           ,
           or
           
           School-Learning
           )
           
             in
             the
             Interpreting
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             great
             Danger
             of
             mis
             interpreting
             them
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             that
             want
             it
             ,
             are
             very
             unfit
             to
             be
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Holy
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Thou
           seest
           here
           Reader
           ,
           to
           what
           a
           Pitch
           he
           hath
           advanced
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           could
           not
           be
           rightly
           understood
           without
           it
           .
           
             Not
             a
             Word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           humane
           Learning
           
             all
             in
             ●ll
             ▪
             There
             is
             a
             Necessity
             of
             it
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             great
             Danger
             of
             mis-interpreting
             without
             it
             ,
             yea
             they
             that
             want
             it
             are
             very
             ●●fi●●te
             preach
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           could
           he
           have
           said
           more
           to
           magnifi●
           hmane
           Learning
           !
           but
           as
           Children
           use
           with
           one
           Blast
           to
           
             blow
             up
          
           a
           Bubble
           ,
           and
           with
           another
           to
           Blow
           it
           down
           again
           ,
           so
           this
           Man
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           with
           one
           Hand
           to
           exalted
           Learning
           ,
           as
           that
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           safe
           interpreting
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           certain
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           therein
           exprest
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Hand
           
             ●ulls
             it
             down
          
           again
           ,
           and
           renders
           it
           
             as
             needless
          
           in
           Relation
           to
           man's
           eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           asserted
           it
           not
           only
           needful
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           
             absolu●e
             Necessity
          
           .
           Hear
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           page
           92.
           
           
           The
           Parishioner
           asks
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             Are
             then
             the
             necessary
             Points
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             No
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             Place
             or
             other
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             fitted
             to
             the
             most
             vulgar
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             shallowest
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             as
             (
             for
             Example
             )
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             is
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             so
             plain
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             Then
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             all
             the
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             made
             such
             easie
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             ,
             being
             fitted
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             most
             unlearned
             .
          
           Where
           now
           is
           this
           grand
           Necessity
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ?
           The
           
             necessary
             Points
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             not
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             Place
             or
             other
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             fitted
             to
             the
             most
             vulgar
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             shallowest
             Vnderstanding
             .
             The
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             is
             plain
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             The
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ;
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
          
           
           (
           on
           which
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           the
           whole
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           depend
           )
           
             All
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             :
             All
             these
          
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             made
             such
             easie
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             :
          
           Nay
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             fitted
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             most
             unlearned
             .
          
           Are
           they
           so
           !
           what
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           
             Necessity
             of
             humane
             learning
          
           still
           !
           to
           what
           End
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ?
           why
           ,
           
             to
             enable
             men
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             They
             that
             want
             this
             Learning
             ,
             are
             very
             unfit
             Persons
             to
             be
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             holy
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           pag.
           90.
           )
           This
           is
           strange
           indeed
           (
           more
           strange
           then
           true
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           If
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           if
           all
           things
           that
           men
           are
           required
           either
           to
           believe
           or
           do
           ,
           are
           fitted
           to
           the
           
             most
             common
          
           Capacity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           shallowest
           Understanding
           ;
           if
           the
           History
           of
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           is
           so
           
             plain
             to
             be
             understood
          
           ;
           if
           the
           whole
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           if
           all
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           if
           all
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Gospel
           made
           such
           easie
           Doctrines
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           
             runs
             may
             read
             them
          
           ;
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           things
           are
           fitted
           to
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           
             most
             unlearned
          
           (
           as
           he
           affirms
           they
           are
           )
           then
           I
           hope
           men
           may
           
           preach
           any
           or
           all
           of
           these
           without
           the
           Help
           of
           humane
           Learning
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           where
           then
           is
           the
           Necessity
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           
             without
             which
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Men
             are
             very
             unfit
             to
             preach
             the
             wo●d
             of
             God
          
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           Necessity
           of
           preaching
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           neither
           to
           be
           believed
           nor
           done
           ;
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           
             no
             Part
          
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Christ's
           
             Birth
             ,
             D●ath
             ,
             Resurrection
          
           and
           Ascension
           ;
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           
             no
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           our
           Neighbour
           (
           which
           as
           I
           shewed
           before
           comprehends
           the
           whole
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           )
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           
             no
             Command
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           
             not
             Essential
          
           to
           Religion
           ?
           No
           man
           I
           think
           in
           his
           right
           Wits
           ,
           will
           so
           affirm
           .
           If
           then
           there
           be
           no
           Necessity
           of
           preaching
           
             any
             thing
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           comprehended
           within
           these
           particulars
           ▪
           and
           what●oe●er
           is
           comprehended
           within
           these
           partie
           this
           may
           be
           preacht
           
             without
             the
             Help
          
           of
           ●umane
           Learning
           ,
           what
           room
           hath
           he
           left
           for
           that
           Necessity
           of
           Learning
           ,
           which
           but
           even
           now
           he
           contended
           for
           !
           Thus
           like
           
           Solomon's
           Foolish
           Woman
           ,
           
           
             he
             hath
             pluck●d
             down
             his
             House
             with
             his
             own
             Hands
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           hath
           he
           yet
           done
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           page
           93.
           
           
             And
             this
             reminds
             us
             of
             our
             Duty
             of
             
             Thankfulness
             to
             our
             great
             Law-giver
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             those
             Doctrines
             most
             plain
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             least
             necessary
             which
             are
             most
             difficult
             ,
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             be
             knowing
             in
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Rites
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             the
             Apocalyptical
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Obscurity
             of
             them
             need
             not
             dismay
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           seems
           then
           ,
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           
             most
             necessary
          
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           are
           
             plain
             enough
          
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           preacht
           without
           humane
           Learning
           ;
           and
           that
           Learning
           is
           
             only
             necessary
          
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           
             least
             necessary
          
           ,
           which
           how
           little
           it
           conduces
           to
           prove
           
             a
             Necessity
          
           of
           humane
           Learning
           in
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           He
           said
           before
           (
           page
           86.
           )
           
             Our
             only
             work
             is
             to
             explain
             and
             apply
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           He
           said
           but
           now
           (
           p.
           92
           ,
           93.
           )
           
             All
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             all
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             ,
             all
             Gospel-Precepts
             ,
             all
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
          
           (
           with
           many
           more
           particulars
           there
           mentioned
           )
           
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             to
             the
             shallowest
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             unlearned
          
           )
           and
           so
           have
           
             no
             Need
          
           of
           explanation
           )
           he
           saith
           now
           ,
           
           those
           things
           which
           are
           
             most
             difficult
          
           (
           and
           so
           have
           
             most
             Need
          
           of
           explanation
           )
           are
           
             least
             necessary
          
           .
           Compare
           now
           these
           three
           Sayings
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           the
           direct
           Consequence
           of
           them
           be
           not
           this
           ,
           That
           their
           (
           I
           mean
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           )
           
             only
             Work
             is
             to
             explain
             ,
             and
             apply
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             least
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           indeed
           
             are
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           are
           
             neither
             to
             be
             believed
             nor
             done
             ,
          
           are
           
             no
             Gospel
             precepts
             ,
             nor
             essential
             to
             Religion
          
           O
           that
           all
           People
           would
           take
           Notice
           of
           this
           !
           
             that
             they
             might
             no
             longer
             spend
             their
             money
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             bread
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             their
             Labour
             for
             that
             which
             satisfieth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           From
           this
           I
           pass
           on
           to
           his
           second
           Observation
           on
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           )
           not
           finding
           any
           thing
           further
           in
           this
           that
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           save
           that
           in
           page
           94.
           he
           again
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           
             those
             Passages
             in
             Scripture
             that
             are
             of
             the
             greatest
             Concern
             ,
             are
             written
             in
             such
             a
             plain
             and
             familiar
             Stile
             ,
             that
             the
             weakest
             and
             most
             illiterate
             ,
             or
             unlearned
             (
             of
             which
             number
             a
             greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             )
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             excuse
             the
             Neglect
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Omniscient
             Author
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           (
           which
           is
           God
           )
           
             herein
             graciously
             condescending
             to
             the
             shallowest
             Capacities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           which
           makes
           
           still
           more
           and
           more
           against
           the
           Necessity
           of
           humane
           Learning
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           Observation
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             been
             wrested
             ,
          
           page
           95.
           
           This
           being
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           he
           concludes
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           known
           without
           further
           proof
           ,
           and
           therefore
           having
           spent
           a
           Page
           or
           two
           in
           exclaiming
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           (
           but
           them
           especially
           )
           for
           wresting
           them
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           his
           third
           particular
           ,
           whither
           I
           also
           follow
           him
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           by
           that
           time
           this
           Subject
           is
           discust
           ,
           I
           shall
           prove
           his
           second
           observation
           for
           him
           ,
           by
           an
           
             undeniable
             Instance
          
           of
           himself
           ,
           perverting
           these
           Words
           of
           Peter
           .
        
         
           His
           third
           Observation
           was
           ,
           
             the
             Causes
             why
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             wrested
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             twofold
             ,
             want
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             of
             Stability
             .
             I
             begin
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             Learning
             ,
             which
             is
             derided
             by
          
           Hubberthorn
           ,
           page
           97.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           had
           been
           but
           fair
           for
           him
           to
           have
           given
           some
           Instance
           of
           R.
           H's
           .
           deriding
           Learning
           .
           R.
           H.
           was
           not
           a
           man
           apt
           or
           inclinable
           to
           deride
           any
           ,
           being
           a
           
             grave
             ,
             scrious
             ,
             solid
             ,
             weighty
          
           man
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           best
           knew
           him
           can
           bear
           witness
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           our
           manner
           to
           deride
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           undervalue
           Learning
           ,
           
           which
           
             in
             its
             Place
          
           we
           know
           to
           be
           good
           and
           serviceable
           ,
           but
           when
           others
           do
           so
           much
           
             over
             value
          
           it
           ,
           and
           lift
           it
           up
           so
           high
           above
           its
           proper
           Sphere
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           it
           the
           
             only
             Key
          
           ,
           by
           which
           divine
           Mysteries
           can
           now
           a
           dayes
           be
           opened
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             without
             which
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             be
             preacht
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           We
           are
           then
           necessitated
           to
           
             pull
             it
             down
          
           ,
           and
           reduce
           it
           to
           its
           proper
           Station
           and
           Service
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           conversant
           in
           
             Natural
             ,
             Civil
          
           ,
           or
           Humane
           Affairs
           ,
           where
           while
           it
           is
           exercised
           ,
           we
           are
           far
           from
           deriding
           or
           under
           valuing
           it
           ▪
           that
           we
           give
           it
           that
           Esteem
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Natural
           thing
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           outward
           Occasions
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           it
           our selves
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           have
           Understanding
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           our
           E●deavours
           (
           though
           through
           great
           Difficulties
           )
           to
           educate
           our
           Children
           therein
           ,
           may
           sufficiently
           evidence
           
             our
             regard
             to
             Literature
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Exception
           lies
           not
           against
           Learning
           it self
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Abuse
           of
           it
           .
           This
           I
           thought
           needful
           here
           to
           be
           hinted
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           the
           mistakes
           of
           any
           concerning
           us
           in
           this
           Case
           .
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             You
             are
             here
             to
             take
             special
             Notice
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             Learning
             is
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             declared
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             difficult
             Passages
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             wresting
             them
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
          
           This
           he
           saith
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           attempt
           to
           prove
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           Learning
           is
           necessary
           I
           grant
           ,
           but
           the
           Question
           is
           what
           Learning
           :
           If
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           
             Natural
             ,
             Humane
          
           ,
           or
           School
           learning
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           skilled
           in
           ,
           he
           equivocates
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           doth
           mean
           such
           Learning
           ,
           I
           deny
           his
           Proposition
           .
           I
           deny
           that
           Natural
           Learning
           ,
           School
           Learning
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           acquired
           by
           Art
           ,
           Study
           and
           Industry
           ,
           is
           the
           Learning
           here
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           declared
           necessary
           .
           If
           want
           of
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           were
           the
           Cause
           why
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           wrested
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           they
           are
           wrested
           by
           those
           that
           have
           Humane
           Learning
           ?
           for
           if
           we
           look
           back
           into
           former
           Ages
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           most
           part
           have
           been
           
             wrested
             by
             learned
             men
          
           ,
           great
           
             Schollars
             ,
             acute
             Wits
          
           ,
           men
           of
           much
           Study
           and
           Reading
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           Jewish
           Doctors
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           
             Clergy
             men
          
           in
           the
           Arrian
           and
           other
           Controversies
           ;
           the
           
             Cardinals
             ,
             Iesuits
          
           and
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           in
           latter
           times
           .
           How
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           these
           men
           wrested
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           was
           it
           for
           want
           of
           Humane
           Learning
           ?
           that
           could
           not
           be
           ;
           for
           that
           most
           of
           these
           men
           were
           profound
           Schollars
           
           great
           
             Linguists
             ,
             Vniversity
             men
          
           ,
           men
           of
           
             much
             Reading
          
           ,
           and
           
             great
             Learning
          
           ,
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           others
           have
           wrested
           the
           Scriptures
           
             most
             frequently
          
           ,
           and
           
             most
             perniciously
          
           :
           What
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           ?
           surely
           if
           Humane
           Learning
           had
           been
           designed
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           proper
           and
           necessary
           means
           of
           understanding
           the
           Scriptures
           aright
           ,
           they
           who
           had
           so
           much
           of
           that
           Learning
           should
           have
           understood
           them
           better
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           whom
           none
           hath
           ever
           understood
           them
           worse
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           shall
           consider
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             thee
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             unto
             Babes
             ;
             even
             so
             Father
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             seemed
             good
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           Here
           then
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           why
           these
           
             learned
             men
          
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           They
           seek
           to
           understand
           them
           by
           that
           Wisdom
           from
           which
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           them
           is
           hid
           ;
           they
           trust
           too
           much
           to
           their
           Brain
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           undertake
           to
           interpret
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           waiting
           for
           the
           Guidance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           Office
           alone
           it
           is
           to
           lead
           into
           all
           Truth
           .
           Experience
           therefore
           shews
           
           by
           the
           Errors
           of
           
             learned
             men
          
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           (
           whatever
           this
           Priest
           says
           )
           
             is
             not
             the
             Key
             that
             can
             open
             the
             Scriptures
             aright
             ,
          
           none
           having
           more
           missed
           of
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           have
           sought
           it
           by
           that
           Learning
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Apostles
             were
             unlearned
             when
             Iesus
             called
             them
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Honour
             of
             Learning
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             learned
             in
             all
             Tongues
             by
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             before
             he
             sent
             them
             abroad
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ;
             teaching
             us
             thereby
             ,
             that
             men
             wholely
             illiterate
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           at
           first
           Sight
           ,
           makes
           a
           shew
           as
           if
           it
           had
           something
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           look
           well
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           but
           a
           meer
           empty
           Flourish
           .
           Christ
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             by
             a
             Miracle
             made
             his
             Apostles
             learned
             in
             all
             Tongues
             ,
             before
             he
             sent
             them
             abroad
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           what
           doth
           he
           infer
           ?
           
             Teaching
             us
             thereby
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             men
             wholely
             illiterate
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Herein
           is
           a
           Fallacy
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           said
           (
           if
           he
           would
           have
           said
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Purpose
           )
           that
           men
           wholely
           illiterate
           ,
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           
             to
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           true
           (
           as
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           for
           illiterate
           men
           may
           speak
           by
           Interpreters
           ,
           
           which
           also
           was
           in
           use
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           )
           what
           is
           it
           to
           the
           
           Purpose
           ?
           If
           not
           having
           
             all
             Languages
          
           they
           should
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           preach
           to
           
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           because
           
             all
             Nations
          
           could
           not
           understand
           their
           Speech
           ,
           will
           it
           therefore
           follow
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           preach
           to
           
             their
             own
             Nation
          
           that
           doth
           understand
           their
           Speech
           ?
           But
           these
           Words
           [
           
             All
             Nations
          
           ]
           he
           was
           willing
           in
           the
           last
           Clause
           to
           leave
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           beguile
           the
           ignorant
           into
           a
           Conceit
           that
           none
           but
           Book-learned
           men
           can
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           may
           twattle
           after
           this
           rate
           to
           his
           Parishioner
           (
           whose
           Respects
           to
           his
           Person
           may
           perhaps
           induce
           him
           to
           swallow
           any
           thing
           that
           comes
           from
           him
           )
           yet
           let
           him
           not
           think
           to
           impose
           such
           Sophistry
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           as
           he
           takes
           us
           to
           be
           ;
           we
           understand
           Words
           better
           then
           so
           .
           The
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           to
           the
           Apostles
           doth
           not
           imply
           ,
           that
           men
           wholely
           illiterate
           ,
           are
           unfit
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           What
           was
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           ?
           was
           it
           to
           give
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           was
           it
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           sincerely
           and
           truly
           ?
           or
           was
           it
           that
           they
           might
           express
           themselves
           to
           the
           Understandings
           of
           those
           several
           Nations
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           preach
           ?
           They
           were
           commanded
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           which
           that
           all
           Nations
           might
           understandingly
           
           hear
           ,
           it
           was
           expedient
           it
           should
           be
           preacht
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           respective
           proper
           Languages
           ,
           which
           that
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           the
           Use
           of
           Tongues
           was
           requisite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           designed
           to
           that
           so
           Vniversal
           Ambassage
           :
           Observe
           then
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           what
           was
           indeed
           the
           very
           Reason
           ,
           and
           proper
           Service
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Nations
          
           might
           hear
           and
           understand
           what
           was
           spoken
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           was
           not
           designed
           to
           enable
           the
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Sense
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             preach
             it
             at
             all
             without
             them
             ,
          
           but
           to
           enable
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           to
           express
           themselves
           in
           every
           Nation
           's
           proper
           Dialect
           ,
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           they
           spake
           might
           understand
           what
           was
           spoken
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Ability
           which
           they
           had
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           simply
           it self
           ,
           
             without
             Relation
             to
             other
             Nations
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           received
           immediately
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           was
           poured
           forth
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           Virtue
           of
           this
           indwelling
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           
             most
             illiterate
          
           amongst
           them
           were
           able
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           fully
           ,
           and
           effectually
           to
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           (
           and
           any
           other
           who
           understood
           their
           Language
           )
           without
           the
           additionall
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           ;
           but
           the
           
           Priest
           in
           comparing
           humane
           Learning
           with
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           then
           inferring
           that
           because
           the
           use
           of
           Tongues
           was
           needful
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           otherwise
           have
           understood
           them
           ,
           therefore
           humane
           Learning
           is
           needful
           (
           yea
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           )
           in
           order
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           and
           Language
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           understand
           us
           
             as
             well
          
           without
           it
           :
           In
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           
             covertly
             imposeth
          
           a
           Falshood
           upon
           his
           Reader
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           .
           He
           might
           rather
           have
           inferred
           thus
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Apostles
           having
           
             received
             the
             Promise
          
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           
             pouring
             forth
          
           of
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           on
           them
           ,
           were
           thereby
           enabled
           and
           fitted
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           
             their
             own
          
           Country-men
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           
           Mother-Tongue
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           other
           Languages
           ,
           then
           such
           now
           as
           have
           received
           the
           same
           Spirit
           (
           whether
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           is
           not
           material
           ,
           it
           being
           sufficient
           if
           the
           Measure
           received
           be
           suitable
           to
           the
           present
           Service
           )
           are
           thereby
           made
           able
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           their
           own
           
           Mother-Tongue
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           understand
           that
           Tongue
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           ,
           and
           this
           sets
           Humane
           Learning
           
             quite
             aside
          
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           Necessity
           of
           it
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             was
             great
             Reason
             for
             choosing
             illiterate
             men
             then
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             most
             succesful
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             had
             our
             Lord
             chosen
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             learned
             Rabbies
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             might
             have
             been
             opposed
             with
             greater
             Force
             of
             Argument
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             lost
             much
             of
             its
             Reputation
             ,
             by
             being
             ascribed
             to
             such
             mens
             Invention
             ,
             as
             if
             its
             Success
             had
             been
             wholly
             owing
             to
             their
             Skill
             and
             Learning
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Reason
           holds
           good
           still
           ;
           Experience
           shews
           that
           these
           
             learned
             men
          
           ,
           that
           call
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           now
           ,
           do
           extol
           and
           cry
           up
           their
           
             humane
             learning
          
           beyond
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           that
           Learning
           such
           an
           indespensible
           Qualification
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           absolute
           Necessity
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           be
           
             indued
             with
             Power
          
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           
             received
             the
             Promise
          
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           not
           
             sk●lled
             in
             humane
          
           Learning
           (
           or
           at
           least
           supposed
           to
           be
           )
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             was
             a
             time
             extraordinary
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             being
             to
             plant
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             probably
             understanding
             no
             Language
             but
             the
          
           Syrian
           ,
           
             Christ
             therefore
             rains
             
             upon
             them
             cloven
             Tongues
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             capacitated
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             People
             ,
             and
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             ,
          
           page
           100.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           that
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           time
           and
           occasion
           ,
           in
           and
           upon
           which
           ,
           Tongues
           were
           given
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           more
           to
           blame
           for
           inferring
           from
           thence
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           in
           ordinary
           times
           ,
           and
           upon
           ordinary
           occasions
           :
           He
           should
           have
           remembred
           what
           himself
           saith
           ,
           page
           128.
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             most
             grand
             Fallacy
             ,
             to
             draw
             an
             universal
             Conclusion
             ,
             from
             particular
             Premises
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             a
             time
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             was
             coming
             when
             these
             Tongues
             should
             cease
             ,
             the
             main
             Work
             being
             done
             ,
          
           page
           101.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           Tongues
           being
           given
           but
           for
           a
           particular
           Service
           were
           to
           cease
           ,
           that
           Service
           being
           answered
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             was
             not
             to
             cease
             ,
          
           it
           had
           
             no
             Dependency
          
           upon
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           
             not
             to
             cease
          
           with
           them
           ;
           it
           was
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           continue
           after
           them
           .
           The
           Comforter
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           (
           which
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
           he
           would
           pray
           the
           Father
           to
           send
           to
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             was
             to
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             to
             be
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
         
           Besides
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Church
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           amongst
           whom
           (
           being
           of
           one
           Tongue
           )
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           we
           read
           of
           no
           Miracles
           wrought
           ,
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             He
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             himself
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           divine
           Revelation
           had
           
             no
             Dependence
          
           upon
           Tongues
           ,
           or
           Miracles
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           although
           Tongues
           were
           for
           a
           particular
           Service
           and
           Season
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           to
           cease
           ,
           yet
           that
           
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             cease
             ,
          
           but
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           also
           he
           exhorts
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             ,
             not
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           5.19
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             would
             be
             presumption
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             to
             expect
             to
             receive
             all
             Gospel
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             those
             Wayes
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             communicated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           page
           101.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           How
           far
           he
           will
           strain
           the
           Word
           all
           (
           in
           the
           last
           Clause
           )
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           
             all
             those
             Ways
          
           he
           intends
           no
           more
           then
           an
           
             inward
             Manifestation
             ,
             and
             immediate
             Revelation
             
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             which
             dwells
             in
             them
             ,
          
           I
           will
           adventure
           to
           tell
           him
           it
           is
           no
           Presumption
           at
           all
           in
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           to
           expect
           to
           receive
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             in
             the
             same
             manner
          
           ;
           for
           as
           our
           Saviour
           
             prayed
             not
             for
             them
             only
          
           ,
           but
           
             all
             such
          
           also
           ,
           
           
             as
             should
             believe
             on
             him
             through
             their
             Word
             .
          
           So
           what
           he
           promised
           concerning
           sending
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             of
             his
             and
             shew
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
          
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           promise
           with
           Restriction
           ,
           and
           Limitation
           to
           them
           only
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           
             extensive
             Relation
             to
             all
          
           that
           should
           believe
           on
           him
           .
           This
           appears
           ,
           First
           from
           the
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Belly
             shall
             flow
             Rivers
             of
             living
             Water
             :
          
           
           
             But
             this
             spake
             he
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believed
             on
             him
             should
             receive
             .
          
           This
           is
           spoken
           indefinitely
           of
           all
           Believers
           ,
           without
           any
           Restraint
           to
           Persons
           ,
           time
           ,
           or
           place
           ;
           for
           the
           Invitation
           is
           general
           ,
           
           
             If
             any
             Man
             thirst
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
          
           It
           does
           appear
           that
           this
           
             inward
             ,
             immediate
             and
             spiritual
          
           Teaching
           was
           known
           and
           received
           by
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           in
           general
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           not
           that
           they
           spake
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           or
           wrought
           Miracles
           :
           The
           very
           
             little
             Children
          
           (
           Babes
           in
           Christ
           )
           to
           whom
           Iohn
           writ
           ,
           had
           received
           the
           
             Anointing
             .
             Ye
             have
             an
             Vnction
             from
             the
             holy
             One
             ▪
          
           
           
             and
             ye
             know
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             Anointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             and
             i●
             Truth
             ,
             and
             no
             Lye
             ;
             and
             even
             as
             it
             hath
             taught
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             abide
             in
             him
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           the
           Saints
           
             in
             general
          
           had
           the
           Spirit
           
             poured
             on
          
           them
           ,
           had
           the
           Anointing
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           End
           of
           it
           was
           
             to
             teach
          
           and
           
             guide
             them
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           
             were
             taught
          
           and
           guided
           by
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Besides
           ,
           this
           inward
           and
           immediate
           Teaching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           communicated
           ,
           being
           the
           very
           End
           for
           which
           the
           Conforter
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           
             natural
             Effects
          
           of
           his
           coming
           (
           implied
           in
           those
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             
             he
             shall
             receive
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             ;
             he
             shall
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
             &c.
          
           )
           it
           must
           either
           be
           granted
           that
           these
           Effects
           of
           his
           Coming
           are
           
             now
             received
          
           ,
           and
           known
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           denied
           that
           the
           
             Comforter
             is
             now
             received
          
           ,
           and
           
             doth
             abide
             with
             Believers
          
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Consequence
           whereof
           would
           be
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           left
           his
           People
           Comfortless
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           assured
           them
           he
           will
           not
           do
           ;
           
           but
           if
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           be
           now
           to
           be
           expected
           (
           he
           is
           faithful
           that
           promised
           )
           if
           he
           is
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           to
           abide
           with
           them
           forever
           ;
           if
           his
           Office
           be
           to
           testifie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           receive
           of
           Christ's
           ,
           and
           
             sh●w
             it
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           guide
           them
           into
           
             all
             Truth
          
           ;
           I
           hope
           Reader
           thou
           wilt
           not
           think
           it
           Presumption
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           truly
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           in
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           expect
           to
           receive
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           
             same
             manner
          
           as
           they
           received
           it
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             as
             ungodly
             and
             absurd
             to
             depend
             upon
             extraordinary
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             while
             we
             neglect
             the
             ordinary
             means
             
             under
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             an
             Husbandman
             to
             give
             over
             his
             Husbandry
             in
             expectation
             of
             being
             provided
             for
             by
             daily
             Miracles
             ,
          
           page
           102.
           
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             God's
             Hand
             be
             not
             shortned
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             give
             the
             Church
             now
             the
             same
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             of
             Working
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             as
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           this
           he
           seems
           not
           rightly
           to
           understand
           how
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Christians
           received
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           still
           harping
           upon
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           apprehended
           ,
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           these
           means
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           Presumption
           in
           any
           now
           ,
           to
           expect
           to
           receive
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           
             same
             manner
          
           ,
           as
           they
           received
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           he
           greatly
           errs
           ,
           not
           distinguishing
           between
           the
           Effects
           and
           the
           Cause
           :
           Tongues
           and
           Miracles
           were
           but
           the
           Effects
           of
           that
           
             divine
             Power
          
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           filled
           ,
           of
           that
           holy
           Spirit
           which
           
             rested
             on
          
           them
           ,
           and
           dwelled
           in
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           receive
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           Tongues
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           these
           were
           but
           Mediums
           to
           convey
           their
           Message
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           
           perswade
           a
           Belief
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           they
           received
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Divine
             Power
             it self
          
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             it self
          
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Tongues
           and
           Miracles
           did
           sometimes
           flow
           (
           I
           say
           sometimes
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           inseparable
           Effects
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           then
           when
           and
           wheresoever
           the
           Spirit
           had
           appeared
           ,
           these
           Effects
           must
           unavoidably
           have
           followed
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           for
           
             all
             the
             true
             Believers
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           yet
           did
           not
           
             all
             work
             Miracles
          
           ,
           
           nor
           
             speak
             with
             Tongues
          
           )
           Thus
           Paul
           having
           told
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           
             the
             God
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             blinded
             the
             Minds
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             glorius
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           shews
           them
           how
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           received
           ▪
           
           
             for
             God
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             who
             commanded
             the
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           he
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           
           
             he
             received
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Ability
             to
             preach
             Christ
             from
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Christ
             in
             him
             .
          
           Seeing
           then
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           and
           primitive
           Christians
           did
           receive
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           the
           
             immediate
             Teachings
          
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Tongues
           or
           Miracles
           ;
           and
           seeing
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           proved
           )
           was
           promised
           to
           
             abide
             with
             the
             Saints
             forever
          
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           Guide
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           I
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Cessation
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           Miracles
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           render
           it
           any
           
             Presumption
             ,
             Vngodliness
          
           or
           Absurdity
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           in
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           expect
           to
           receive
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           now
           
             in
             the
             same
             manner
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           communicated
           to
           them
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           Yet
           that
           he
           may
           not
           seem
           wholely
           to
           exclude
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           thus
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             us
             to
             understand
             old
             Truths
             ,
             already
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             confess
             and
             pray
             for
             his
             Assistance
             therein
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           103.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Either
           he
           doth
           not
           speak
           sincerely
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           hath
           forgot
           himself
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           before
           (
           page
           92
           ,
           93
           ,
           94.
           )
           he
           said
           that
           ,
           
             All
             the
             necessary
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             Place
             or
             other
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             fitted
             to
             the
             most
             vulgar
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             shallowest
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             Chist's
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascention
             is
             plain
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             that
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
          
           (
           which
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           shew'd
           )
           comprehends
           the
           whole
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ▪
           
             all
             the
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             made
             〈◊〉
             easie
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             ,
             being
             fitted
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             most
             unlearned
             ;
             that
             those
             Passages
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             the
             greatest
             Concern
             ,
             are
             written
             in
             such
             a
             plain
             and
             familiar
             Style
             ,
             that
             the
             weakest
             and
             most
             illiterate
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             excuse
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             :
          
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           
             The
             great
             Law-giver
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             hath
             made
             those
             Doctrines
             most
             plain
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             those
             least
             necessary
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             difficult
             .
          
           Now
           if
           he
           did
           believe
           himself
           when
           he
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           wonder
           what
           he
           expects
           his
           Reader
           should
           believe
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           (
           in
           behalf
           of
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Brethren
           )
           he
           here
           saith
           (
           page
           103.
           )
           
             we
             confess
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             us
             to
             understand
             old
             
             Truths
             already
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             we
             pray
             for
             his
             Assistance
             therein
             .
          
           Do
           they
           pray
           for
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           help
           them
           understand
           
             those
             things
          
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           are
           
             already
             fitted
          
           to
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           
             weakest
             ,
             most
             illiterate
             and
             unlearned
             ,
          
           which
           are
           suited
           to
           the
           
             shallowest
             Vnderstanding
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           
             so
             plain
          
           and
           easie
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           
             runs
             may
             read
             them
          
           ?
           What
           else
           were
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           mock
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           by
           invocating
           his
           Assistance
           to
           help
           them
           
             understand
             that
          
           ,
           which
           they
           confess
           they
           
             understand
             already
          
           ;
           and
           which
           they
           affirm
           to
           be
           
             so
             plain
             and
             easie
          
           ,
           that
           the
           weakest
           ,
           the
           shallowest
           ,
           the
           
             most
             unlearned
          
           may
           understand
           !
           And
           yet
           of
           this
           kind
           do
           they
           reckon
           
             all
             necessary
          
           Points
           in
           Religion
           ;
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           Christ's
           
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
          
           and
           
             Ascension
             ,
             all
          
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           all
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           short
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           either
           to
           be
           believed
           or
           
             done
             ,
             necessary
          
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           but
           what
           then
           hath
           he
           left
           for
           bimself
           and
           his
           Brethren
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           help
           them
           to
           understand
           ?
           Nothing
           that
           is
           
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
          
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           no
           Essential
           of
           Religion
           ,
           no
           
           
             Gospel
             Precept
          
           ,
           no
           Part
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Christ's
           
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
          
           and
           Ascension
           ;
           none
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           first
           or
           second
           Table
           ;
           nothing
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           or
           our
           Neighbour
           ;
           what
           can
           it
           be
           then
           ?
           
             Some
             difficult
             Passages
             ,
             which
          
           himself
           confesseth
           
             are
             least
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
          
           (
           as
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           
             Levitical
             Rites
          
           ,
           the
           Genealogies
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Apocalyptical
           Prophe●ies
           (
           these
           are
           his
           own
           Instances
           ,
           page
           93.
           )
           nay
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           not
           
             at
             all
             necessary
          
           either
           to
           be
           believed
           or
           done
           .
           See
           now
           what
           his
           
             fair
             Flourish
          
           of
           Praying
           for
           the
           Spirit
           is
           come
           to
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           to
           say
           they
           are
           
             already
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           he
           want
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           help
           him
           understand
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           ;
           for
           what
           he
           doth
           
             not
             understand
          
           is
           
             not
             already
             revealed
          
           ,
           but
           vailed
           to
           him
           ;
           if
           he
           
             already
             understand
          
           it
           ,
           he
           in
           vain
           implores
           Assistance
           to
           
             help
             him
          
           to
           understand
           it
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           
             not
             already
             understand
          
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           
             not
             yet
             revealed
          
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           hid
           or
           covered
           from
           him
           ,
           &
           in
           praying
           for
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           understand
           it
           ▪
           he
           acknowledgeth
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             's
             Teaching
          
           ,
           and
           confesseth
           that
           
             Revelation
             is
             to
             be
             expected
          
           in
           this
           Age.
           
        
         
         
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             pretend
             to
             such
             Miraculous
             Inspirations
             as
             the
             Apostles
             once
             had
             ,
             or
             to
             n●w
             Revelations
             beyond
             what
             was
             discover●
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             an
             horrible
             Cheat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ
           That
           the
           Inspirations
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           or
           the
           Teaching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           was
           communicated
           to
           them
           ,
           had
           
             no
             Dependency
          
           upon
           Miracles
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           :
           As
           for
           New
           Revelations
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Phrase
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           not
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           by
           New
           ,
           he
           intend
           New
           as
           to
           Substance
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           rightly
           represent
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           expect
           a
           Revelation
           of
           
             any
             other
             Gospel
          
           ,
           of
           
             any
             other
             Way
          
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           of
           
             any
             other
             Ess●ntials
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           then
           what
           were
           revealed
           to
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           in
           all
           Ages
           revealed
           to
           the
           ●aints
           
             in
             〈◊〉
             D●gree
          
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           the
           divinely
           inspired
           Penmen
           were
           committed
           to
           writing
           ,
           and
           are
           declared
           of
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           as
           no
           
             Prophecy
             of
             old
             ●ime
             came
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           so
           n●ither
           can
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           tho●e
           heavenly
           Doctrines
           contained
           in
           the
           holy
           ●criptures
           ,
           be
           comprehended
           or
           understood
           by
           the
           Wit
           and
           Wisdom
           
           of
           man
           (
           in
           his
           highest
           Natural
           Attainments
           )
           but
           only
           &
           alone
           by
           the
           Openings
           and
           Discoveries
           of
           that
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           at
           first
           revealed
           .
           Those
           divine
           Mysteries
           are
           Mysteries
           indeed
           ,
           and
           remain
           so
           ,
           as
           a
           sealed
           Book
           (
           which
           neither
           the
           unlearned
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           
             most
             learned
          
           in
           the
           wisdom
           of
           this
           World
           is
           able
           by
           
             that
             Learning
          
           to
           open
           )
           until
           Christ
           (
           the
           Lamb
           )
           doth
           open
           them
           :
           
           And
           these
           Heavenly
           things
           and
           divine
           Mysteries
           so
           opened
           by
           him
           ,
           
           
             who
             hath
             the
             Key
             of
          
           David
           (
           wherewith
           
             he
             openeth
          
           ,
           and
           
             no
             man
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
          
           with
           all
           his
           humane
           Learning
           openeth
           )
           are
           not
           New
           Revelations
           ,
           that
           is
           
             New
             things
             revealed
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           
             renewed
             Revelations
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Old
             things
             revealed
             anew
          
           :
           The
           same
           Gospel
           the
           same
           Way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           same
           Essentials
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           same
           Principles
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           same
           Good
           Old
           Truths
           ,
           which
           were
           revealed
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             revealed
             now
             anew
          
           .
           And
           this
           Revelation
           is
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           :
           for
           without
           it
           there
           is
           
             no
             true
             ,
             no
             certain
             ,
             no
             living
          
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           his
           Son.
           This
           our
           Saviour
           told
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             
             No
             man
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             knoweth
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             the
             Father
             ;
             neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             ,
             save
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             .
          
           Humane
           Learning
           cannot
           do
           it
           .
           Nor
           can
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God's
           Kingdom
           ,
           be
           known
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Rev●lation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           (
           Humane
           Learning
           cannot
           discover
           them
           )
           for
           ,
           
             The
             things
             of
             God
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           
             knoweth
             no
             man
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           
           Perhaps
           the
           Priest
           will
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           But
           I
           shall
           then
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           Revelation
           is
           necessary
           (
           yea
           ,
           of
           Necessity
           )
           even
           to
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           he
           himself
           observes
           (
           p.
           96.
           )
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           If
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           any
           man
           to
           have
           and
           read
           the
           Letter
           only
           (
           though
           he
           spend
           his
           Age
           therein
           )
           but
           if
           he
           expect
           profit
           thereby
           ,
           he
           must
           come
           to
           the
           
             true
             Sense
             ,
             which
          
           (
           how
           learned
           soever
           he
           be
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           this
           World
           )
           
             he
             never
             can
             attain
             unto
             ,
             until
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             reveal
             it
             to
             him
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           must
           his
           own
           words
           serve
           (
           if
           they
           will
           serve
           to
           any
           purpose
           at
           all
           )
           
           namely
           ,
           
             We
             confess
             that
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             us
             to
             understand
             old
             Truths
             already
             reveal●d
             i●
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             we
             pray
             for
             his
             Assistance
             therein
             ,
          
           pag.
           103.
           
           In
           which
           words
           (
           though
           he
           mistakes
           ,
           in
           saying
           they
           are
           
             revealed
             already
          
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           doth
           
             not
             understand
          
           them
           ▪
           yet
           )
           by
           confessing
           that
           
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             help
          
           to
           understand
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           his
           Assistance
           therein
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           Truths
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           to
           be
           
             revealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           Having
           promised
           this
           ,
           I
           hold
           my self
           the
           less
           concern'd
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           he
           sayes
           concerned
           new
           Revelations
           ;
           because
           he
           speaks
           up●n
           a
           false
           Ground
           ,
           and
           shoots
           at
           random
           :
           Yet
           some
           things
           scattered
           here
           and
           there
           in
           his
           Discourse
           I
           may
           speak
           briefly
           to
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           more
           sensible
           of
           his
           Mistakes
           .
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             These
             New
             Revelations
             highly
             disparage
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           that
           desires
           and
           waits
           to
           have
           the
           Truth
           's
           Record
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           revealed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           from
           which
           they
           were
           written
           ,
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           disparage
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           honours
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             and
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             declares
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             Rule
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.17
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Scripture
           (
           so
           far
           as
           it
           hath
           escaped
           Corruption
           from
           Mis-transcribing
           ,
           Mis-translating
           ,
           Mis-printing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           )
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           may
           but
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           find
           it
           declares
           that
           of
           it self
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           here
           declared
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           2
           Tim.
           3.17
           .
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             Rule
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           That
           place
           sayes
           thus
           ,
           Vers.
           16.
           (
           for
           the
           17th
           Verse
           depends
           on
           that
           ,
           and
           is
           imperfect
           without
           it
           )
           
             All
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
          
           :
           Vers.
           17.
           
           
             That
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnisht
             unto
             all
             Good
             Works
             .
          
           Now
           (
           to
           let
           pass
           the
           Translation
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           altogether
           so
           well
           as
           it
           might
           be
           )
           here
           is
           
             no
             mention
             of
             a
             Rule
             at
             ●ll
             .
          
           The
           Scripture
           is
           here
           said
           to
           be
           profitable
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           the
           Priest
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           profitable
           is
           a
           perfect
           and
           sufficient
           Rule
           .
           He
           sayes
           humane
           Learning
           is
           profitable
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           nec●ssary
           ,
           yea
           of
           Necessity
           to
           the
           Understanding
           &
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           will
           he
           therefore
           make
           humane
           Learning
           the
           Rule
           ?
           But
           how
           regardless
           is
           this
           man
           of
           speaking
           
           Truth
           ,
           who
           so
           confidently
           sayes
           ,
           
             the
             Scripture
             declares
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             Rule
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
          
           ;
           whena●
           that
           Scripture
           which
           he
           brings
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           hath
           no
           such
           words
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           adds
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Scripture
             accurses
             all
             that
             shall
             preach
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           he
           means
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           then
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           preached
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Scripture
           being
           a
           perfect
           and
           sufficient
           Rule
           ▪
           he
           errs
           and
           
             wrongs
             the
             Text.
          
           For
           the
           Apostle
           there
           sayes
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             preach
             any
             ●●her
             G●spel
             unto
             you
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             ha●e
             preached
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             acursed
             .
          
           And
           so
           say
           I
           :
           He
           that
           preaches
           any
           other
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           what
           was
           then
           preached
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Curse
           and
           Wo
           is
           to
           him
           .
           But
           let
           me
           withal
           tell
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           he
           did
           unadvisedly
           to
           bring
           these
           two
           Scriptures
           together
           :
           For
           in
           that
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
          
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Priest
           denyes
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           .
           So
           that
           he
           preaches
           not
           only
           another
           ,
           but
           a
           
             directly
             contrary
          
           Doctrine
           to
           what
           the
           Apostle
           preacht
           .
           Let
           him
           look
           again
           then
           ,
           and
           consider
           ,
           whether
           he
           has
           not
           brought
           the
           Curse
           to
           
             his
             own
             Door
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           pag.
           104.
           
           
             Consider
             how
             
             contrary
             these
             new
             Revelations
             are
             to
             God's
             constant
             Method
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             come
             naked
             without
             any
             Miracles
             to
             attest
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             did
             God
             ever
             send
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             also
             give
             the
             Preachers
             thereof
             a
             Power
             of
             Working
             Miracles
             ▪
             &
             c
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           all
           depends
           upon
           the
           word
           New
           (
           New
           Revelations
           and
           New
           Doctrines
           )
           which
           ●
           have
           before
           shewed
           to
           be
           a
           Mistake
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           therein
           ;
           if
           by
           N●w
           Doctrines
           he
           means
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           are
           ess●ntial
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           pretend
           or
           expect
           to
           have
           any
           New
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           such
           New
           Doctrines
           revealed
           to
           us
           :
           but
           we
           say
           ,
           the
           Good
           Old
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           it
           (
           which
           were
           of
           old
           revealed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Saints
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           declared
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           )
           are
           now
           (
           after
           the
           long
           Night
           of
           thick
           Darkness
           ,
           which
           hath
           covered
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           general
           Apostacy
           ,
           
           wherein
           
             all
             the
             World
             wondred
             after
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             made
             drunk
             with
             the
             Wine
             of
             the
             Fornication
             of
             the
             great
             Whore
             ,
          
           of
           which
           
             all
             Nations
             had
             drunk
          
           )
           again
           revealed
           by
           
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           Christ
           promised
           to
           send
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             to
             take
             of
             his
             and
             shew
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
          
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           being
           still
           free
           in
           his
           manifold
           Discoveries
           and
           Revelations
           beyond
           Utterance
           ;
           
           the
           highest
           Degree
           whereof
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           repugnant
           to
           those
           Essential
           Truths
           declared
           of
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Gospel
           was
           preached
           in
           Demonstration
           and
           Power
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           universally
           ,
           yet
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Vision
           of
           the
           future
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           saw
           the
           Gospel
           preacht
           again
           by
           an
           
             Angel
             ,
             flying
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           thereby
           intimating
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           should
           be
           preached
           in
           the
           
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             ,
             after
          
           the
           ●postacy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           had
           been
           before
           .
           Yet
           we
           read
           not
           of
           any
           Miracles
           he
           wrought
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           an
           Angel.
           
        
         
           Yet
           in
           the
           next
           page
           ,
           he
           has
           another
           fling
           at
           
             New
             Revelations
             ,
             which
          
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             do
             manifestly
             contradict
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             primitive
          
           Christians
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           much
           :
           Let
           them
           look
           to
           it
           whom
           it
           concerns
           .
           That
           it
           concerns
           not
           us
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           .
           The
           Faith
           which
           we
           have
           received
           is
           
             the
             same
          
           with
           that
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           is
           
             the
             same
          
           ,
           the
           Finisher
           of
           it
           
             the
             same
          
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           received
           it
           after
           
             the
             same
          
           manner
           that
           they
           received
           it
           of
           old
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Gift
             of
             God.
          
           But
           other
           Gospel
           then
           that
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           expect
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           in
           pag.
           106
           ,
           107.
           
           Upon
           his
           old
           Text
           of
           new
           Revelations
           ,
           he
           runs
           into
           an
           Extravagant
           Vein
           of
           Rayllery
           ,
           charging
           us
           with
           
             Falshood
             ,
             Rayling
             ,
             Nonsense
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             bring
             the
             World
             into
          
           Egyptian
           
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             for
             a
             Dream
             ,
             a
             meer
             Fancy
             ,
             a
             Miserable
             Mistake
             ,
             &c.
             that
             we
             follow
             a
             False
             and
             Fantastick
             Light
             ,
             and
             adore
             a
             Lye
             for
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           this
           Case
           ,
           what
           fitter
           Answer
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           Michael
           gave
           the
           Devil
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Rebuke
             thee
          
           .
           Unhappy
           Man
           !
           whom
           nothing
           less
           would
           satisfie
           ,
           then
           to
           
             dash
             himself
          
           against
           that
           Stone
           ,
           which
           if
           
           it
           fall
           upon
           him
           ,
           will
           
             dash
             him
          
           to
           pieces
           〈…〉
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           reviled
           and
           
           vilified
           ●s
           throughout
           his
           whole
           Book
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           also
           blaspheme
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Opera●ion
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           in
           calling
           the
           one
           a
           
             False
             &
             Fantastick
             Light
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Lye
           !
           Well
           ,
           let
           him
           remember
           that
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             despiseth
          
           ,
           
           
             despiseth
             not
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             also
             given
             unto
             us
             his
             good
             Spirit
          
           :
           And
           let
           him
           beware
           of
           persisting
           in
           this
           Course
           ,
           lest
           he
           bring
           on
           himself
           an
           irreversible
           Doom
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           read
           ,
           Mat.
           12.31
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
           Yet
           would
           not
           this
           man
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           be
           thought
           to
           deny
           all
           Revelation
           neither
           .
           For
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             I
             own
             those
             Revelations
             which
             are
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             holy
             Bible
             ,
             which
             i●
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             revealed
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
          
           pag.
           ●07
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           seems
           not
           rightly
           to
           understand
           Revelation
           but
           rather
           to
           have
           taken
           in
           some
           strange
           Notion
           concerning
           it
           .
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           of
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           would
           be
           understood
           when
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             God
             has
             revealed
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             .
          
           He
           
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             Letter
             is
             not
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
          
           (
           pag.
           96.
           )
           Does
           he
           mean
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           Sense
           is
           so
           revealed
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           reads
           the
           Letter
           (
           though
           he
           hath
           no
           Assistance
           therein
           ,
           but
           only
           his
           own
           natural
           Understanding
           )
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           the
           
             true
             Sense
          
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ?
           This
           his
           words
           import
           .
           Yet
           this
           he
           cannot
           reasonably
           intend
           (
           if
           he
           will
           consist
           with
           himself
           )
           because
           he
           else-where
           ,
           not
           only
           urges
           the
           Necessity
           of
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           ,
           but
           also
           confesses
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             help
             them
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           therefore
           
             pray
             for
             his
             Assistance
             therein
          
           (
           pag.
           103.
           )
           But
           if
           he
           means
           ,
           that
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           is
           so
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           understand
           it
           with
           the
           Help
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           
             not
             without
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           fair
           import
           of
           confessing
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           help
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           its
           Assistance
           therein
           )
           what
           else
           then
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           
             They
             can
             understand
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             revealeth
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           For
           if
           they
           could
           understand
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           
             without
             the
             Help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           in
           vain
           do
           they
           invoke
           his
           Assistance
           :
           but
           if
           they
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             without
             the
             
             Help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           implore
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           that
           shews
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             's
             Teaching
          
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Spirit
           
             vouchsafe
             his
             Help
          
           ,
           and
           do
           open
           and
           make
           known
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Revelation
           .
           How
           egregiously
           absurd
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           this
           man
           to
           exclaim
           (
           as
           he
           does
           )
           
             against
             Revelation
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           upon
           his
           own
           Principle
           ,
           
             cannot
             understand
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             without
             it
             ,
          
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           charges
           the
           Quakers
           with
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Bible
             is
             a
             Dead
             Letter
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             Quick
             and
             Powerful
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             the
             Bible
             ,
          
           p.
           107.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Word
           Bible
           signifies
           a
           Book
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           or
           Bible
           the
           Priests
           call
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           This
           Man
           called
           it
           so
           but
           just
           now
           (
           
             I
             own
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             those
             Revelations
             which
             are
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             W●rd
             of
             God
             ,
          
           pag.
           107.
           )
           Hereupon
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           how
           grosly
           they
           mistake
           ;
           they
           have
           been
           sometimes
           asked
           ,
           
             How
             it
             can
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Bible
             should
             be
             t●e
             ●ord
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             the
             Bible
          
           (
           or
           Book●
           
             a
             Dead
             Letter
          
           ?
           Some
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           by
           this
           a
           little
           awakened
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Absu●dity
           tell
           us
           ,
           They
           do
           not
           〈◊〉
           can
           that
           the
           
             Letter
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             
             the
             Sense
          
           ;
           so
           says
           this
           man
           ,
           p.
           96.
           
           But
           why
           then
           do
           they
           
             mean
             one
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           
             speak
             another
          
           ?
           But
           if
           the
           Letter
           be
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           Bible
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Bible
           is
           only
           the
           Book
           wherein
           the
           Letter
           is
           written
           ?
           Yet
           does
           this
           man
           so
           confound
           and
           jumble
           them
           together
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           know
           what
           at
           last
           he
           intends
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           One
           while
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           by
           and
           by
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             Bible
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           if
           he
           took
           the
           Bible
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Letter
           is
           written
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Letter
           :
           for
           he
           makes
           the
           Bible
           and
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Letter
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           But
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           quick
           and
           powerful
           ,
           he
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           Stranger
           to
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           asks
           ,
           
             Whence
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             Quick
             and
             Lively
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           Experience
           ;
           For
           though
           he
           ,
           being
           with
           the
           Iews
           in
           the
           Unbelief
           ,
           has
           never
           peradventure
           
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             at
             any
             time
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           have
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           felt
           his
           
             Word
             living
             and
             powerful
             ,
             discerning
             and
             discovering
             the
             Most
             Secret
             
             Thoughts
             and
             Intents
             of
             our
             Hearts
             .
          
           But
           this
           Answer
           I
           conclude
           will
           not
           answer
           his
           End
           :
           He
           has
           fitted
           an
           Answer
           to
           his
           own
           Design
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           into
           his
           Parishioner's
           Mouth
           ,
           to
           speak
           as
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           
             We
             learn
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             Quick
             and
             Lively
             .
          
           Whereupon
           ,
           as
           apprehending
           some
           Advantage
           ,
           he
           layes
           about
           him
           with
           all
           his
           Might
           :
           
           What!
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             that
             Bible
             which
             they
             call
             a
             Dead
             Letter
          
           ?
           and
           so
           goes
           on
           for
           three
           or
           four
           pages
           together
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           insulting
           strain
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           gotten
           some
           
             petty
             Conquest
          
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           riding
           in
           Triumph
           .
           But
           a
           Wise
           Man
           would
           have
           defer'd
           his
           Boasting
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           put
           his
           Armour
           off
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           
             Bible
             ,
             barely
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Book
             ,
          
           is
           a
           Dead
           Thing
           ;
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             barely
             as
             Writings
          
           ,
           are
           Dead
           Letters
           ,
           none
           I
           think
           (
           that
           considers
           what
           he
           sayes
           ,
           and
           dare●
           put
           his
           Name
           to
           it
           )
           will
           deny
           .
           But
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Leaves
             and
             Letters
             have
             no
             Natural
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             therefore
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             dead
          
           ?
           No
           ,
           say
           I
           ;
           The
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           not
           dead
           .
           But
           that
           Sense
           which
           man
           ,
           by
           his
           Natural
           Understanding
           and
           Humane
           Learning
           only
           ,
           doth
           invent
           and
           form
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           it
           
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           dead
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           received
           and
           understood
           in
           &
           
             by
             the
             Openings
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           Now
           we
           never
           call
           the
           Scriptures
           a
           dead
           Letter
           in
           dis●respect
           to
           or
           dis-esteem
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           to
           manifest
           the
           Mistake
           and
           Error
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           sufficient
           that
           they
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           although
           
             they
             d●ny
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           by
           which
           alone
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           can
           be
           understood
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Scriptures
           
             without
             the
             Spirit
          
           be
           a
           Dead
           Letter
           ;
           yet
           being
           opened
           ,
           explained
           ,
           applyed
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           them
           given
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           truly
           serviceable
           ,
           and
           
             profi●able
             for
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           
           
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           may
           be
           so
           used
           by
           them
           that
           are
           led
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           those
           Absurdities
           ,
           which
           this
           man
           irreligiously
           would
           fasten
           on
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           when
           the
           Bible
           is
           called
           a
           Dead
           Letter
           ,
           it
           is
           (
           
             as
             in
             his
             Book
          
           )
           in
           Opposition
           to
           them
           that
           call
           it
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Man
           expresly
           doth
           (
           in
           the
           very
           same
           page
           107
           )
           though
           (
           to
           his
           own
           Contradiction
           )
           he
           had
           said
           but
           a
           few
           Leaves
           before
           
           (
           pag.
           96.
           )
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           ,
           although
           he
           will
           not
           have
           the
           Letter
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Sense
           ,
           yet
           ,
           by
           an
           incomparable
           Piece
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Self-contradiction
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           the
           Bible
           (
           or
           Book
           )
           to
           be
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Book
           wherein
           the
           Letter
           it
           written
           ,
           were
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Letter
           .
           Thus
           all
           his
           great
           Bluster
           and
           Vapour
           against
           others
           ,
           ends
           in
           the
           Detection
           of
           his
           own
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           He
           sayes
           ,
           pag.
           112.
           
           
             To
             look
             for
             more
             Revelations
             ,
             or
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             would
             be
             equally
             an
             Act
             of
             Impudence
             and
             Infidelity
             .
          
           Why
           of
           Impudence
           and
           Infidelity
           ?
           He
           replies
           ,
           
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             Infidelity
             not
             to
             believe
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             are
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             through
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             furnish
             us
             throughly
             to
             all
             good
             Works
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           corrupts
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Where
           doth
           God
           
             plainly
             tell
             him
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           are
           able
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           This
           word
           [
           themselves
           ]
           he
           puts
           in
           of
           his
           own
           Head
           ,
           and
           yet
           sayes
           ,
           
             God
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             are
             able
             ,
             &c.
          
           wherein
           he
           speaks
           Untruth
           of
           God.
           If
           this
           be
           not
           Infidelity
           ,
           yet
           it
           looks
           as
           like
           Impudence
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           .
           
           If
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           were
           able
           to
           make
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           through
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           there
           were
           then
           
             no
             Need
             of
             the
             Help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           But
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           that
           unless
           the
           
             Spirit
             reveal
          
           and
           open
           them
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           cannot
           be
           rightly
           understood
           .
           And
           he
           himself
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             spirit
             doth
             help
             them
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             they
             pray
             for
             its
             Assistance
             therein
          
           (
           pag.
           103.
           )
           doth
           implicitly
           acknowledge
           as
           much
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           
             a
             Necessity
             of
             the
             spirit
             's
             Teaching
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           wise
           ,
           &c.
           
             without
             the
             Help
          
           and
           Assistance
           (
           i.
           e.
           the
           Teaching
           and
           Revelation
           )
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Whether
           then
           it
           can
           be
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Infidelity
          
           to
           expect
           that
           ,
           which
           there
           is
           so
           
             great
             a
             Necessity
             of
          
           ,
           that
           men
           cannot
           be
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           without
           it
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           .
           Nay
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           well
           considered
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           
             he
             will
             send
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             to
             his
             Disciples
          
           ;
           that
           
             this
             spirit
             shall
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             shall
             take
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             unto
             them
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             shall
             teach
             them
             all
             
             things
             ,
             and
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
          
           (
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           14
           ,
           15
           &
           16.
           
           Chapters
           of
           Iohn
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           well
           considered
           )
           whether
           it
           is
           not
           
             an
             Act
             of
             Infidelity
          
           in
           any
           ,
           who
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ,
           
             not
             to
             believe
             and
             expect
             the
             Performance
             of
             this
             so
             absolute
             a
             Promise
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           as
           to
           the
           Infidelity
           of
           expecting
           to
           have
           the
           Truths
           formerly
           revealed
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           revealed
           now
           to
           us
           
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           then
           revealed
           unto
           them
           (
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           Meaning
           of
           that
           Phrase
           of
           his
           ,
           
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             former
             Revelations
          
           )
           Now
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Impudence
           ;
           for
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             To
             look
             for
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             former
             Revelations
             ,
             would
             be
             equally
             an
             Act
             of
             Impudence
             and
             Infidelity
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             Impudence
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             when
             God
             has
             plainly
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             them
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           
             but
             to
             expect
             and
             call
             for
             more
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           again
           he
           lets
           his
           Pen
           run
           too
           fast
           ,
           without
           due
           Consideration
           .
           I
           read
           indeed
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
          
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           read
           that
           God
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
          
           .
           Yet
           this
           man
           confidently
           sayes
           ,
           
             God
             has
             plainly
             told
             us
          
           .
           He
           should
           have
           done
           
           well
           to
           have
           shewed
           us
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           plainly
           told
           this
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           it
           behoves
           him
           yet
           to
           produce
           the
           place
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           
             an
             Act
             of
             great
             Impudence
             in
             him
             ,
          
           to
           say
           God
           hath
           plainly
           told
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           told
           at
           all
           .
           That
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           )
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           without
           the
           Teaching
           and
           Revelation
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           I
           have
           before
           disproved
           .
           That
           the
           Help
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           needful
           to
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           has
           before
           granted
           .
           The
           spirit
           's
           helping
           to
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           by
           its
           Teaching
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           
             opening
             ,
             discovering
          
           and
           making
           known
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           therein
           exprest
           .
           
             This
             is
             Revelation
          
           :
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           discovered
           or
           made
           known
           is
           revealed
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           spirit
           doth
           
             open
             ,
             discover
          
           &
           make
           known
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           spirit
           doth
           reveal
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God.
           And
           if
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           (
           although
           exprest
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           )
           cannot
           be
           truly
           understood
           or
           known
           ,
           unless
           the
           Spirit
           open
           ,
           discover
           and
           make
           it
           known
           ,
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           (
           although
           there
           exprest
           )
           cannot
           be
           truly
           understood
           
           or
           known
           ,
           
             unless
             the
             spirit
             reveal
             it
          
           .
           So
           that
           still
           here
           is
           
             a
             Necessity
             of
             Revelation
          
           .
           And
           these
           very
           same
           things
           having
           been
           
             before
             revealed
          
           unto
           others
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             former
             Revelation
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Revealing
           of
           the
           same
           things
           to
           us
           now
           ,
           that
           were
           formerly
           revealed
           to
           others
           ?
           )
           And
           will
           he
           ,
           upon
           second
           Thoughts
           ,
           call
           it
           
             an
             Act
             of
             Impudence
          
           to
           expect
           this
           ?
           If
           he
           shall
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           will
           be
           
             an
             Act
             of
             most
             audaciou●
             Ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           give
           the
           True
           Sense
           of
           Christ's
           Words
           in
           Mark
           13.11
           .
           Take
           no
           Thought
           before
           hand
           what
           ye
           shall
           speak
           ,
           neither
           do
           ye
           premeditate
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           given
           you
           in
           that
           Hour
           ,
           that
           speak
           ye
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           ye
           that
           speak
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             Which
             words
          
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             import
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Disciples
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Kings
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Christianity
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             be
             under
             no
             Discouragements
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             Presence
             of
             those
             before
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             appear
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Meanness
             of
             their
             own
             Education
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             to
             supply
             all
             their
             Defects
             miraculously
             :
             
             and
             whereas
             they
             had
             extraordinary
             Work
             to
             perform
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Assistance
             from
             him
             :
             but
             this
          
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             reacheth
             not
             to
             an
             Ordinary
             Case
             ,
          
           pag.
           113.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           the
           Words
           do
           indeed
           import
           that
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           when
           brought
           before
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           to
           vindicat●
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           should
           
             without
             ●r●medi●ation
          
           ▪
           or
           taking
           Thought
           ,
           having
           given
           to
           them
           what
           to
           speak
           ,
           is
           evident
           ;
           but
           with
           what
           colour
           of
           Rea
           on
           he
           will
           restrain
           this
           to
           
             that
             Age
          
           only
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           an
           
             Extraordinary
             Case
          
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           .
           Was
           any
           thing
           
             more
             ordinary
          
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           under
           the
           Heathenish
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           K●ngs
           and
           Potentates
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           Were
           not
           these
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           under
           equal
           Discouragements
           (
           either
           for
           the
           Presence
           of
           those
           before
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           appear
           ,
           or
           from
           a
           Sense
           of
           the
           Meanness
           of
           their
           own
           Education
           )
           with
           the
           former
           ?
           and
           had
           they
           not
           need
           of
           equal
           Supply
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           hath
           it
           not
           been
           the
           ordi●ary
           Case
           of
           Christ's
           Disc●ples
           in
           all
           Ages
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           Rulers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           
           vindicate
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           (
           why
           then
           doth
           he
           call
           theirs
           of
           old
           an
           extraordinary
           Case
           ?
           )
           and
           have
           they
           not
           (
           for
           the
           general
           )
           been
           of
           mean
           Education
           ,
           (
           and
           from
           thence
           under
           the
           same
           Discouragements
           with
           the
           former
           )
           why
           then
           would
           he
           abridge
           them
           of
           the
           
             same
             Assistance
          
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           observe
           the
           Reason
           which
           Christ
           gives
           ,
           why
           his
           Discipler
           sh●uld
           not
           take
           Thought
           ,
           nor
           premeditate
           or
           study
           what
           to
           speak
           ;
           For
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             it
             is
             not
             ye
             that
             speak
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           priest
           will
           restrain
           this
           Promise
           to
           them
           of
           
             that
             Age
             only
          
           ,
           what
           will
           he
           thereby
           seem
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Disciples
           of
           
             this
             Age
          
           in
           the
           like
           Cases
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           
             When
             ye
             are
             brought
             before
             Rulers
             and
             Magistrates
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             do
             not
             ye
             have
             your
             Eye
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             expectation
             that
             he
             should
             give
             you
             any
             thing
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             bethink
             your selves
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             go
             provided
             with
             your
             Answer
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             now
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             speaks
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ye
             .
          
           But
           consider
           Reader
           ,
           how
           unsuitable
           this
           would
           be
           to
           that
           Promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           
             sending
             the
             Comforter
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
             .
          
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           
           ascend
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           made
           this
           solemn
           Promise
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwayes
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
          
           This
           cannot
           be
           restrained
           to
           them
           only
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           spoken
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           had
           extended
           to
           none
           but
           the
           eleven
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           the
           seventy
           Disciples
           had
           been
           excluded
           ,
           besides
           the
           Priests
           use
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             this
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             did
             not
             relate
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             of
             that
             Age
             only
             ,
             but
             is
             extensive
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Ages
             to
             the
             World's
             End.
          
           Now
           that
           Christ
           was
           with
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           in
           that
           Age
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           in
           the
           very
           hour
           that
           which
           they
           should
           speak
           (
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           properly
           they
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           spoke
           )
           and
           by
           which
           he
           revealed
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Heavenly
           Mysteries
           of
           God's
           Kingdom
           to
           them
           ,
           enabling
           them
           thereby
           to
           preach
           them
           powerf●lly
           and
           effectually
           to
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           this
           is
           on
           all
           Hands
           confest
           ;
           but
           what
           Reason
           then
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           
             put
             in
             for
             a
             Share
          
           in
           this
           Promise
           of
           Christ's
           Presence
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           ,
           and
           his
           refuse
           to
           enjoy
           his
           Presence
           
             in
             that
             manner
          
           ,
           which
           
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           Promise
           was
           directly
           and
           immediately
           made
           ,
           did
           enjoy
           it
           in
           ?
        
         
           But
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           
             some
             Speakers
             that
             said
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             know
             before
             they
             began
             what
             they
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Spirit
             gave
             them
             Vtterance
             that
             only
             would
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             al
             though
             they
             came
             without
             Preparation
             ,
             ye●
             speak
             notably
             .
          
           This
           he
           rails
           extreamly
           against●
           and
           calls
           it
           the
           
             Sac●ifice
             ●f
             a
             Fool.
          
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Had
           he
           forgot
           that
           so
           to
           speak
           was
           the
           Apostles
           Practice
           ,
           or
           did
           he
           design
           to
           
             call
             them
             Fools
             by
             Craft
          
           (
           as
           the
           Proverb
           is
           )
           for
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostles
           
             spake
             as
             the
             Spirit
             gave
             them
             Vtterance
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           way
           of
           speaking
           he
           prophanely
           calls
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             Fool.
          
           
           If
           he
           had
           disliked
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           have
           spoken
           
             less
             uncivilly
          
           of
           it
           ▪
           had
           it
           been
           but
           for
           their
           sake
           ,
           whom
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           to
           have
           used
           it
           ;
           but
           at
           this
           time
           it
           seems
           his
           
             Ill
             will
             ●o
             us
             got
             the
             upper
             Hand
             of
             his
             Respect
             to
             them
             .
          
           But
           consider
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           doth
           this
           Practice
           deserve
           so
           foul
           a
           Reflection
           as
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ?
           Solomon
           when
           he
           spake
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           a
           Fool
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             rash
             with
             thy
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             thy
             Heart
             
             he
             hasty
             to
             utter
             any
             thing
             before
             God
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             God
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thou
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             let
             thy
             Words
             be
             few
             ,
          
           Judge
           now
           whether
           is
           more
           like
           the
           Fool
           in
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           he
           that
           waits
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           
             receive
             from
             him
          
           what
           he
           shall
           speak
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           only
           what
           he
           doth
           
             receive
             from
             him
          
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           
             as
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             give●
             him
             Vtterance
             ,
          
           and
           no
           further
           ,
           nor
           otherwise
           ;
           or
           he
           who
           is
           
             so
             rash
             with
             his
             M●uth
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             Heart
             is
             so
             hasty
             to
             utter
             ,
          
           that
           he
           is
           scarce
           well
           settled
           in
           his
           Seat
           ,
           ere
           his
           
             Tongue
             begins
             to
             run
          
           ,
           whose
           Tongue
           is
           unbridled
           ,
           at
           his
           own
           Command
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           begin
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           end
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           say
           as
           much
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           as
           little
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           is
           in
           his
           own
           Power
           .
        
         
           Yet
           from
           these
           Words
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           he
           saith
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             these
             Extemporary
             Exercises
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             reproved
             by
             him
             ,
          
           page
           114.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           he
           insists
           on
           the
           Word
           those
           ,
           thereby
           meaning
           
             Rash
             ,
             Hasty
          
           and
           Foolish
           Exercises
           ,
           he
           had
           as
           good
           have
           said
           nothing
           ,
           that
           being
           
             nothing
             to
             the
             Purpose
          
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           intends
           that
           all
           extemporary
           Exercises
           are
           so
           
           far
           from
           being
           owned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           reproved
           by
           him
           ,
           I
           tell
           him
           he
           errs
           ,
           and
           runs
           unavoidably
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           Absurdities
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           
             Apostles
             did
             not
             speak
             by
             the
             immediate
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           extemporarily
           and
           without
           Premeditation
           ,
           or
           that
           if
           they
           did
           so
           speak
           ,
           yet
           
             God
             d●d
             not
             own
             it
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
          
           but
           reproved
           it
           :
           Either
           of
           which
           I
           think
           he
           will
           be
           more
           considerate
           then
           in
           cool
           Blood
           to
           assert
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           page
           115.
           
           
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             Nimbleness
             of
             the
             Fancy
             ,
             Quickness
             of
             Invention
             ,
             Readiness
             of
             Elocution
             ,
             Fluency
             of
             Speech
             ,
             or
             a
             ready
             Tongue
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             delighted
             with
             ;
             with
             these
             we
             work
             upon
             the
             Imperfections
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             natural
             Faculties
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             have
             been
             endowed
             ,
             such
             as
          
           Achitophel
           and
           Tertullus
           ,
           
             whilest
             holy
          
           Moses
           
             was
             naturally
             defective
             in
             his
             Vtterance
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           said
           right
           indeed
           ,
           
             With
             these
             we
             work
             upon
             the
             Imperfect●ons
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           the
           
             chi●f
             Tools
             he
             works
             with
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mens
             Imperfections
             the
             matter
             he
             works
             upon
          
           ;
           but
           he
           might
           if
           he
           pleased
           have
           put
           
             humane
             Learning
             in
          
           among
           his
           natural
           Faculties
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           no
           more
           delighted
           with
           that
           in
           this
           Worship
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
           but
           a
           Natural
           Attainment
           ;
           which
           the
           
             worst
             of
             Men
          
           have
           acquired
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           Achitophel
           and
           Tertullus
           ,
           all
           which
           notwithstanding
           renders
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           evil
           ,
           or
           unserviceable
           in
           their
           proper
           Places
           ,
           but
           blames
           the
           Abuse
           ,
           and
           Mis-application
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             must
             not
             overthrow
             that
             plain
             Advice
             which
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             gives
             to
          
           Timothy
           ,
           
             Till
             I
             come
             give
             Attendance
             to
             Reading
             ,
             Exhortation
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             Meditate
             on
             these
             things
             give
             thy self
             wholely
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             thy
             profitting
             may
             appear
             unto
             all
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.13
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           When
           he
           called
           this
           
             plain
             Advice
          
           ,
           methinks
           the
           very
           Word
           [
           Plain
           ]
           might
           have
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           to
           have
           dealt
           plainly
           ;
           He
           gives
           us
           here
           the
           13
           th
           .
           and
           15
           th
           verses
           ,
           but
           what
           made
           him
           leap
           over
           the
           14
           th
           .
           was
           he
           afraid
           of
           it
           ?
           what
           's
           the
           matter
           ?
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           he
           thought
           would
           be
           
             too
             hard
          
           for
           him
           ?
           Let
           us
           hear
           what
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             Gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             thee
             by
             Prophecy
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           No
           wonder
           that
           he
           shunned
           this
           Verse
           ;
           for
           here
           's
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             God
          
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           Timothy
           had
           
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           given
           him
           
             by
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           And
           he
           was
           
             as
             plainly
          
           advised
           to
           meditate
           on
           t●is
           ,
           and
           give
           himself
           
             as
             fully
          
           to
           this
           as
           to
           any
           of
           t●e
           rest
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           something
           more
           also
           ,
           in
           as
           muc●
           as
           his
           Profitting
           in
           the
           rest
           had
           no
           small
           Dependence
           on
           his
           dilligent
           Attendance
           to
           this
           .
           We
           see
           now
           the
           Reason
           why
           this
           was
           stept
           over
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           (
           page
           116
           )
           
             He
             have
             great
             Reason
             to
             be
             truly
             thankful
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             traenslated
             into
             the
             vulgar
             Languages
             ,
             but
             then
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Translators
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           are
           indeed
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Love
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           so
           to
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           read
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           in
           our
           own
           mother
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           truly
           thankful
           unto
           him
           for
           it
           .
           Nor
           would
           I
           
             detract
             a
             Tittle
          
           from
           the
           
             due
             Praise
          
           of
           the
           Translators
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           undervalue
           or
           disesteem
           that
           Learning
           which
           they
           made
           use
           of
           in
           their
           Work
           ,
           which
           I
           always
           a
           knowledge
           to
           be
           good
           &
           serviceable
           
             in
             its
             right
             place
          
           ,
           as
           an
           outward
           Means
           (
           as
           writing
           also
           and
           Prin●ing
           have
           been
           )
           to
           bring
           the
           Scriptures
           into
           that
           Language
           ,
           which
           I
           most
           readily
           understand
           ,
           and
           herein
           I
           ackn●●le●ge
           I
           receive
           a
           Benefit
           by
           Learning
           ,
           and
           am
           thus
           far
           beholden
           thereunto
           (
           and
           so
           
           I
           am
           to
           Printing
           also
           ,
           and
           to
           Writing
           much
           more
           ;
           for
           without
           the
           first
           of
           these
           the
           Scriptures
           could
           not
           have
           been
           
             so
             common
             &
             easie
             to
             come
             by
             ,
          
           but
           without
           the
           latter
           ,
           
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             at
             all
          
           )
           but
           this
           is
           still
           but
           the
           outward
           Part
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             Bark
             Rind
          
           or
           Shell
           ;
           the
           Sap
           ,
           the
           Substance
           ,
           the
           
             Kernel
             lies
             within
          
           ,
           and
           is
           beyond
           the
           Reach
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ;
           that
           the
           
             divine
             Spirit
          
           is
           alone
           able
           to
           give
           ,
           but
           to
           
             set
             up
          
           humane
           Learning
           in
           the
           Room
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           attribute
           that
           to
           humane
           Learning
           which
           properly
           belongs
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           namely
           to
           
             dis●l●se
             and
             reveal
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
          
           this
           is
           not
           
             true
             Honour
          
           ,
           but
           an
           Abuse
           to
           Learning
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             Learning
             were
             at
             first
             necessary
             for
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             Interpreting
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           by
           interpreting
           he
           means
           (
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Acceptation
           of
           the
           Word
           )
           an
           Opening
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           deny
           his
           Consequence
           ;
           for
           though
           Learning
           was
           at
           first
           necessary
           to
           turn
           the
           Words
           out
           of
           one
           Language
           into
           another
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           give
           the
           Sense
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           the
           Words
           ,
           because
           it
           
           neither
           was
           
             designed
             thereto
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           
             capable
             thereof
          
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           Natural
           things
           ,
           
             what
             man
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             a
             Man
             save
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ?
             even
             so
             the
             things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Now
             we
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             have
             received
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God.
          
           The
           Apostle
           here
           layes
           the
           Capacity
           of
           knowing
           the
           things
           that
           are
           given
           us
           of
           God
           upon
           our
           
             receiving
             the
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             wholly
             shuts
             out
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           World
           from
           having
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           great
           Reason
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           hath
           most
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           deepest
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           climbed
           to
           the
           
             highest
             Pitch
          
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           is
           by
           all
           these
           Attainments
           but
           a
           
             Natural
             Man.
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           expresly
           (
           ver
           .
           14.
           )
           
             The
             Natural
             Man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Foolishness
             unto
             him
             ;
             neither
             can
             be
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           Where
           then
           is
           the
           Necessity
           of
           humane
           Learning
           to
           interpret
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           intimates
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             still
             a
             Necessity
             
             of
             understanding
             these
             Tongues
             for
             the
             Translation
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Not
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           already
           rightly
           translated
           ;
           but
           by
           this
           he
           implies
           ,
           that
           
             the
             present
             Translation
             is
             not
             true
          
           :
           And
           what
           a
           Condition
           doth
           he
           leave
           them
           in
           then
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           proposes
           it
           as
           a
           
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             Rule
          
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Scripture
           (
           
             not
             the
             Spirit
          
           )
           is
           to
           be
           their
           Rule
           ,
           then
           to
           them
           that
           understand
           it
           not
           in
           other
           Languages
           (
           which
           not
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           doth
           )
           
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             ,
          
           and
           if
           that
           Translation
           be
           
             not
             true
          
           ,
           the
           Rule
           is
           
             not
             true
          
           (
           and
           what
           will
           the
           Consequence
           of
           that
           be
           )
           but
           if
           the
           Translation
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Necessity
           still
           of
           understanding
           those
           Tongues
           for
           the
           Translation
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             pray
             by
             what
             way
             and
             means
             must
             we
             attain
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             it
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Scripture
           just
           before
           )
           
             but
             by
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             Study
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             or
             Vniversity
             Education
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Question
           implies
           he
           knows
           
             no
             other
             Way
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           I
           doubt
           he
           doth
           not
           ;
           yet
           if
           he
           thinks
           there
           is
           
             no
             other
             Way
          
           ,
           I
           would
           ask
           him
           why
           he
           saith
           (
           page
           103.
           )
           
             He
             prays
             for
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             help
             him
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           that
           another
           
           Way
           then
           by
           Study
           ,
           Industry
           ,
           or
           University
           Education
           .
        
         
           He
           next
           attempts
           to
           shew
           
             the
             use
             of
             Learning
             ,
             in
             unfolding
             difficult
             places
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Vnderstanding
             the
             Literal
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Mystical
             ,
             Tropical
             ,
             Metaphorical
             ,
             Allegorical
             ,
             Hyperbolical
             Senses
             ,
             which
          
           he
           confesseth
           
             are
             hard
             Words
          
           .
           and
           
             hard
             indeed
          
           would
           the
           Case
           of
           Mankind
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           Gospel
           could
           not
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           preacht
           unto
           them
           without
           understanding
           these
           hard
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           best
           on
           it
           is
           ,
           these
           hard
           words
           relate
           but
           to
           the
           difficult
           Places
           ,
           which
           (
           he
           saith
           ,
           page
           93.
           )
           are
           least
           necessary
           ,
           nay
           
             not
             at
             all
          
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           :
           
             All
             Points
             whatsoever
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             ;
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ;
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ;
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             all
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             being
             fitted
             to
             the
             most
             vulgar
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             shallowest
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             weakest
             and
             most
             unlearned
             ,
             written
             in
             such
             a
             plain
             and
             familiar
             Style
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             easie
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             .
          
           So
           then
           here
           is
           
             no
             need
          
           of
           a
           lea●ned
           Priest
           ,
           
             to
             puzzle
          
           Peoples
           Heads
           with
           hard
           Words
           ,
           
           and
           
             pick
             their
             Pockets
          
           by
           Tropes
           and
           Hyperbolies
           ;
           for
           the
           Gospel
           with
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Precepts
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           being
           so
           plain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           preacht
           
             without
             Study
          
           ,
           or
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           ,
           having
           freely
           received
           ,
           are
           willing
           freely
           to
           give
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           chargeth
           the
           Quakers
           
             with
             mis-timing
             and
             abusing
             the
             Prophecy
             of
          
           Joel
           ,
           
             in
             applying
             it
             to
             this
             present
             Age.
          
           The
           words
           are
           ,
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             afterward
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             &c.
          
           chap.
           2.28
           .
           
             This
             Prophecy
          
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           a
           learned
           Commentator
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             was
             cited
             and
             applied
             by
             St.
          
           Peter
           (
           Acts
           2.
           )
           
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           doth
           he
           mean
           by
           
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ?
           are
           not
           these
           times
           ,
           which
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           what
           times
           I
           wonder
           doth
           he
           take
           these
           to
           be
           ?
        
         
           But
           Peter
           explains
           the
           Word
           [
           afterward
           ]
           by
           the
           
             last
             days
          
           ;
           for
           whereas
           the
           Prophet
           had
           said
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             afterward
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             last
             Days
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           Upon
           this
           the
           Priest
           recites
           these
           Words
           of
           his
           learned
           Commentator
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             can
             be
             collected
             from
             this
             Place
             t●
             
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             ,
             will
             receive
             a
             short
             and
             clear
             Answer
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             time
             to
             which
             this
             Prediction
             (
             and
             the
             Completion
             of
             it
             )
             belonged
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             expresly
             the
             last
             Days
             ,
             in
             the
             Notion
             wherein
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             constantly
             use
             that
             Phrase
             not
             for
             these
             Days
             of
             ours
             so
             far
             advanced
             toward
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             time
             immediately
             preceding
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
          
           Jewish
           
             Polity
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           123.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           this
           Prophecy
           then
           relates
           to
           the
           last
           Days
           (
           whensoever
           they
           fall
           to
           be
           )
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Commentator
           grant
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           do
           not
           agree
           
             which
             are
             the
             last
             Days
          
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             these
             days
             of
             ours
             are
             not
             the
             last
             Days
             ,
             but
             those
             Days
             immediately
             foregoing
             the
             Destruction
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           That
           the
           last
           Days
           did
           
             then
             begin
          
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           
             already
             ended
          
           ,
           I
           deny
           .
           Will
           he
           call
           them
           the
           last
           Days
           ,
           and
           yet
           say
           th●se
           ,
           which
           are
           sixteen
           hundred
           Years
           latter
           then
           they
           are
           not
           the
           last
           Days
           ?
           What
           can
           he
           say
           more
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           !
           Which
           is
           more
           properly
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           foremost
           ,
           or
           the
           hindermost
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           
             gone
             before
          
           ,
           or
           that
           that
           followeth
           after
           ?
           But
           I
           observe
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             last
             Days
             are
             not
             these
             of
             ours
             ,
             so
             far
             advanced
             towards
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           if
           he
           thought
           the
           advancement
           
           of
           these
           Days
           so
           far
           towards
           
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
          
           a
           fit
           Medium
           to
           prove
           them
           
             not
             the
             last
             Days
          
           ,
           then
           which
           I
           think
           he
           could
           not
           have
           found
           an
           unfi●ter
           since
           by
           how
           much
           the
           further
           they
           are
           advanced
           towards
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           properly
           they
           may
           be
           called
           the
           last
           Days
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             do
             constantly
             use
             that
             Phrase
          
           [
           the
           last
           Days
           ]
           
             with
             relation
             to
             that
             time
             immediatly
             preceding
             the
             Destruction
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           they
           do
           not
           constantly
           use
           that
           Phrase
           with
           relation
           to
           that
           time
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             last
             days
             perilous
             times
             shall
             come
             :
          
           
           Peter
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             last
             days
             Scoffers
             .
          
           This
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           that
           time
           only
           wherein
           they
           lived
           ,
           because
           they
           both
           speak
           in
           the
           
             future
             Tense
          
           (
           shall
           
             of
             a
             time
             hereafter
          
           ,
           or
           
             then
             to
             come
          
           ;
           &
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           to
           the
           rich
           men
           ,
           
             Your
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             is
             cankred
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Rust
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             a
             Witness
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             your
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             Fire
             ;
             ye
             have
             heaped
             Treasure
             together
             for
             the
             last
             Days
             .
          
           In
           which
           Places
           the
           
             last
             Days
          
           cannot
           reasonably
           
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           time
           of
           
           Ierusalem's
           Destruction
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           shorten
           the
           Work
           ,
           I
           will
           grant
           him
           that
           
             the
             Last
             Dayes
             did
             then
             begin
             ,
          
           to
           which
           that
           Prophecy
           had
           relation
           :
           let
           him
           prove
           that
           the
           Last
           Dayes
           are
           
             at
             an
             end
          
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Spirit
           was
           to
           be
           poured
           out
           in
           
             some
             part
             only
          
           of
           the
           Last
           Dayes
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           all
           ▪
           if
           he
           will
           have
           the
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           be
           now
           ceased
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           promised
           to
           send
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           told
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           
             He
             should
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
             .
          
           And
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           to
           wait
           at
           Ierusalem
           to
           receive
           the
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             he
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             them
             alwayes
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           his
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           Subj●ct
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           Humane
           Learn●ng
           and
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           add
           a
           Testimony
           or
           two
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           of
           sufficient
           Note
           and
           Credit
           ,
           to
           shew
           we
           stand
           not
           alone
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           whole
           to
           the
           impartial
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           shall
           be
           of
           
             W.
             Tindall
          
           ,
           a
           faithful
           
           Martyr
           ,
           who
           thus
           writes
           ;
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             understand
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             more
             then
             a
             Turk
             ,
             
             for
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             written
             in
             his
             Heart
             to
             fulfill
             it
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             Without
             the
             Spirit
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             understand
             them
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
           Mor●'s
           Dialogue
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             When
             thou
             art
             asked
             ,
             why
             thou
             believest
             thou
             shall
             be
             saved
             ●y
             Christ
             ?
             answer
             ,
             Thou
             feelest
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             asketh
             ,
             How
             thou
             knowest
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ?
             answer
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             written
             in
             thy
             Heart
             ;
             if
             he
             ask
             ,
             Who
             wrote
             it
             ?
             answer
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             ●f
             he
             ask
             ,
             How
             thou
             camest
             first
             by
             it
             ?
             tell
             him
             ,
             Thou
             wast
             inwardly
             taught
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             thou
             believest
             it
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             in
             Bo●ks
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             Priests
             so
             preach
             ?
             answer
             ,
             No
             ,
             not
             now
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             it
             is
             writt●n
             in
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             so
             preacheth
             ,
             and
             so
             testifieth
             unto
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           far
           Tindal
           .
           To
           him
           I
           will
           add
           
             Iohn
             Iewel
          
           ,
           a
           zealous
           Defence●
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             is
             bound
             neither
             to
             Sha●pness
             
             of
             Wit
             ,
             nor
             to
             abundance
             of
             Learning
             :
             Oft-times
             the
             UNLEARNED
             see
             that
             thing
             that
             the
             LEARNED
             cannot
             see
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               th●e
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               Wise
               and
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               unto
               Babes
               ,
               even
               so
               ,
               Faher
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               seemeth
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             Mat.
             11.
             
             Therefore
             (
             adds
             he
             )
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             Only
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             True
             it
             is
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             is
             not
             able
             to
             understand
             the
             Holy
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             SPECIAL
             REVELATION
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             gave
             Thanks
             unto
             his
             Father
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             revealed
             his
             Secrets
             unto
             the
             Little
             Ones
             ;
             and
             likewise
             opened
             the
             Hearts
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Without
             this
             SPECIAL
             HELP
             ,
             and
             prompting
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             unto
             the
             Reader
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             wise
             ,
             or
             well
             LEARNED
             ,
             as
             the
             Vision
             of
             a
             sealed
             Book
             .
             But
             
             this
             Revelation
             is
             not
             special
             unto
             One
             ,
             or
             Two
             ,
             but
             GENERAL
             unto
             ALL
             them
             ,
             that
             be
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             indued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           Thus
           far
           Iewel
           .
           These
           men
           we
           see
           ,
           although
           themselves
           very
           well
           learned
           ,
           yet
           a●cribe
           not
           their
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           unto
           their
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           ●tudy
           or
           Natural
           Abilities
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           Inspiration
           and
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           B●t
           let
           us
           further
           observe
           what
           some
           others
           also
           of
           that
           Age
           have
           said
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           :
           
             Iohn
             Bradford
          
           ,
           an
           eminent
           Martyr
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           ●rch
           Bishop
           of
           Y●rk
           ▪
           says
           thus
           ,
           
             We
             do
             believe
             and
             know
             the
             ●criptures
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             Sheep
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             be
             so
             ,
             being
             thereof
             assured
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             spake
             them
          
           
             I.
             Philpot
          
           ,
           another
           Godly
           &
           Lea●n●d
           Martyr
           ,
           having
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           B●ole
           written
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           
             Spiritus
             est
             Vicarius
             Christs
             in
             terris
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             Christ's
             Vicar
          
           (
           or
           in
           Christ's
           stead
           )
           
             on
             Earth
          
           ;
           
           gave
           this
           Answer
           to
           B.
           Bonner
           ,
           inquiring
           the
           Reason
           of
           
           his
           so
           writing
           ,
           
             Christ
             since
             his
             Ascension
             worketh
             all
             things
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             doth
             dwell
             in
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           conclude
           with
           Bullenger
           ,
           
           
             Unless
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             inspire
             our
             Minds
             and
             guide
             our
             Tongues
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             either
             speak
             or
             hear
             any
             thing
             concerning
             him
             with
             any
             Worth
             or
             Profit
             :
             For
             as
             none
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             men
             fetch
             the
             understanding
             of
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             from
             NO
             WHERE
             ELSE
             then
             from
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           By
           this
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           Natural
           Study
           or
           Vniversity
           ,
           Education
           ,
           that
           these
           Good
           Men
           trusted
           to
           of
           old
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           received
           the
           Understanding
           of
           Heavenly
           Things
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Of
           Tythes
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           now
           come
           to
           the
           
             Priests
             Delilah
          
           ,
           the
           very
           Darling
           and
           Minion
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           TYTHES
           ;
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           claimed
           as
           of
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           :
           but
           I
           do
           not
           find
           this
           Priest
           hardy
           enough
           to
           adventure
           his
           Cause
           upon
           that
           Title
           .
           No
           ;
           though
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           he
           takes
           the
           Law
           for
           the
           
             surer
             holding
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           betakes
           himself
           chiefly
           to
           that
           .
           Yet
           something
           he
           would
           say
           for
           the
           other
           too
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           much
           from
           himself
           as
           others
           .
           
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
          
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             that
             those
             that
             insist
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Tythes
          
           (
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           )
           
             derive
             them
             not
             from
          
           Levi
           ,
           but
           Melchizedeck
           .
           It
           is
           then
           inquirable
           ,
           Whether
           or
           no
           Tythes
           were
           ever
           due
           to
           Melchizedeck
           That
           which
           should
           make
           them
           due
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           Command
           .
           They
           were
           
             not
             due
          
           to
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           be
           paid
           ;
           but
           after
           they
           
           were
           commanded
           to
           be
           paid
           ,
           they
           be●●me
           due
           :
           and
           so
           long
           as
           that
           Command
           stood
           ●n
           force
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           Evil
           to
           detain
           them
           .
           But
           we
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           througho●t
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           any
           
             Command
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             Ty●h●s
             should
             be
             paid
             unto
          
           Melchizedeck
           .
           With
           what
           Reason
           then
           can
           any
           affirm
           ●hat
           Tythes
           were
           due
           unto
           him
           ?
           That
           he
           did
           once
           receive
           Tythe
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           I
           grant
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           
             proper
             Debt
          
           or
           
             just
             Due
          
           belonging
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           Abraham
           had
           
             done
             Evil
             in
             detaining
          
           ,
           I
           offer
           these
           Reasons
           to
           prove
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           Moses
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           
             He
             gave
             him
             Tythes
          
           :
           
           He
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           He
           paid
           him
           Tythes
           ;
           but
           He
           gave
           him
           Tythes
           :
           which
           the
           Apostle
           referring
           to
           ,
           
           useth
           also
           the
           same
           Phrase
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             also
          
           Abraham
           
             gave
             a
             Tenth
             Part
          
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           
           
             Vnto
             whom
             even
             the
             Patriarch
          
           Abraham
           
             gave
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           To
           gave
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           imports
           one
           thing
           ;
           to
           a●
           another
           .
           But
           if
           Tythes
           had
           been
           really
           and
           properly
           d●e
           from
           Abraham
           to
           Melchizedeck
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           that
           both
           these
           holy
           men
           would
           have
           said
           he
           
             gave
             Tythes
          
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           
             paid
             Tythes
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           if
           Tythes
           had
           bin
           due
           from
           Abraham
           to
           Melchizedeck
           
           according
           as
           they
           are
           now
           demanded
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           proved
           before
           a
           Divine
           Right
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           demanded
           ,
           can
           be
           derived
           from
           Melchizedeck
           )
           then
           must
           Abraham
           have
           paid
           Melchizedeck
           Tythes
           of
           
             all
             his
             Substance
          
           ,
           of
           
             all
             that
             be
             possessed
          
           .
           But
           no
           such
           thing
           appears
           at
           all
           .
           We
           do
           not
           read
           that
           Abraham
           gave
           him
           Tythes
           of
           
             his
             own
             Estate
          
           :
           but
           that
           which
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           tenth
           of
           was
           
             the
             spoyles
          
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           recovered
           from
           the
           Kings
           that
           had
           plundered
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           7.4
           .
           compared
           with
           Gen.
           14.
           
           But
           3.
           
           The
           Occasion
           of
           
           Abraham's
           thus
           giving
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           Spoyle
           to
           Melchizedeck
           seems
           to
           be
           altogether
           
             Accidental
             .
             Abraham
          
           returning
           from
           the
           Battel
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Sodom
           came
           forth
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           to
           congratulate
           his
           Victory
           ;
           Melchizedeck
           also
           came
           fo●th
           ,
           and
           brought
           Abraham
           a
           Present
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           to
           refresh
           him
           and
           his
           Soldiers
           after
           the
           Fight
           ,
           and
           withal
           blessed
           him
           :
           So
           that
           
           Abraham's
           giving
           him
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           Spoyles
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           
             Thankful
             Acknowledgment
          
           ,
           and
           
             Return
             of
             Kindness
          
           to
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           before
           determined
           ▪
           not
           to
           keep
           any
           of
           the
           Booty
           to
           his
           own
           Use
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           had
           given
           the
           tenth
           to
           Melchizedeck
           ▪
           he
           returned
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           
           reserving
           only
           to
           his
           Confederates
           their
           parts
           ,
           Gen.
           14
           .
           2●
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Priest
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           
             That
             this
             was
             not
             a
             Voluntary
             Gift
             of
          
           Abraham
           
             's
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             paid
             it
             as
             a
             Tythe
             ,
          
           pag.
           135.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           Abraham
           was
           
             not
             required
          
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           then
           surely
           it
           was
           a
           
             voluntary
             Gift
          
           of
           him
           .
           If
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           required
           
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           let
           him
           
             shew
             the
             Command
          
           by
           which
           it
           was
           required
           ;
           otherwise
           his
           Affirmation
           is
           of
           no
           force
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           cannot
           plead
           (
           I
           mean
           rationally
           )
           that
           Tythes
           were
           due
           to
           Melchizedeck
           upon
           a
           Right
           founded
           in
           
             natural
             Iustice
             and
             Equity
          
           ;
           since
           there
           was
           not
           in
           those
           dayes
           any
           setl●d
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           wherein
           he
           could
           perform
           any
           outward
           Priestly
           Office
           or
           Service
           ,
           for
           which
           Tythes
           might
           have
           been
           a
           Compe●sation
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           find
           any
           one
           instance
           (
           this
           single
           Gift
           of
           
           Abraham's
           excepted
           )
           of
           giving
           or
           receiving
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           demanding
           or
           
             paying
             Tythes
          
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           space
           of
           Four
           Hundred
           Years
           and
           more
           ,
           between
           this
           time
           of
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Levit●cal
           Priesthood
           .
           If
           Tythes
           were
           then
           due
           ,
           how
           chance
           Abraham
           paid
           them
           not
           duly
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           Patriarchs
           be
           acquitted
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           not
           that
           they
           
             paid
             any
             at
             all
          
           .
           ●ut
           if
           Tythes
           were
           
             not
             due
          
           to
           Melchizedeck
           (
           which
           whether
           they
           were
           
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           judge
           )
           certainly
           ●o
           Right
           thereto
           can
           be
           derived
           from
           him
           to
           any
           other
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           If
           Tythes
           had
           been
           due
           to
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           the
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Age
           derive
           any
           Right
           from
           him
           to
           them
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           
             they
             are
             not
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             .
          
           For
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             not
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Power
             of
             an
             Endless
             Life
             .
          
           But
           every
           one
           knows
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           are
           made
           Priests
           
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Commandment
             .
          
           These
           therefore
           ,
           not
           being
           of
           
           Melchizedeck's
           Priesthood
           ,
           could
           have
           no
           colourable
           Pretence
           to
           Tythes
           from
           him
           ,
           if
           Tythes
           had
           ever
           been
           due
           to
           him
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Priest
           (
           being
           in
           some
           things
           a
           wary
           man
           ,
           as
           much
           overseen
           as
           he
           is
           in
           others
           )
           might
           not
           improbably
           fore-see
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           at
           first
           so
           shye
           of
           adventuring
           his
           Cause
           upon
           that
           Issue
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           he
           has
           no
           Right
           from
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           to
           be
           s●re
           he
           has
           none
           from
           Levi
           :
           for
           he
           says
           expresly
           (
           pag.
           133.
           )
           
             To
             affirm
             that
             the
             Clergy
             now
             claims
             their
             Tythes
             by
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             wretched
             Vntruth
             ;
             for
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             we
             disown
             all
             such
             Titles
             to
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           hereby
           he
           has
           saved
           me
           the
           
           Pains
           of
           proving
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           for
           Tythes
           abrogated
           ,
           since
           whether
           it
           be
           or
           no
           ,
           he
           does
           (
           for
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Brethren
           )
           
             disclaim
             any
             Title
             by
             it
          
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           he
           starts
           a
           Question
           ,
           
             Whether
             Tythes
             are
             not
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ,
             and
             so
             abolished
             by
             Christ
          
           ?
           His
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
             Tythes
             cannot
             b●
             call●d
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ,
             because
             paid
             by
          
           Abraham
           to
           Melchizedeck
           
             Four
             Hundred
             Years
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           Tythes
           were
           
             not
             paid
          
           by
           Abraham
           to
           Melchizedeck
           ,
           but
           given
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           upon
           an
           Accidental
           Occasion
           ,
           nor
           then
           out
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           proper
           Estate
           (
           but
           out
           of
           the
           Pillage
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           which
           he
           by
           the
           Sword
           had
           recovered
           from
           the
           Plunderers
           )
           I
           think
           I
           need
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           I
           have
           
             already
             proved
          
           .
           But
           suppose
           it
           had
           been
           otherwise
           ;
           imagine
           Tythes
           to
           have
           been
           paid
           by
           Abraham
           to
           
             Melchizedeck
             as
             due
          
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           his
           Reason
           at
           all
           hold
           ,
           That
           
             they
             are
             therefore
             not
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ,
             because
             paid
             before
             the
             Law.
          
           For
           that
           were
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           nothing
           that
           was
           done
           before
           the
           Law
           was
           actually
           given
           ,
           was
           purely
           ceremonial
           ,
           wherein
           how
           greatly
           he
           deceives
           himself
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           (
           by
           the
           Instances
           of
           Circum●●sion
           and
           Sacrifices
           )
           in
           
           the
           Chapter
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           where
           the
           Reader
           may
           find
           the
           Weakness
           of
           the
           Argument
           more
           fully
           discovered
           .
           But
           observe
           ,
           what
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           he
           granteth
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             exact
             Tenths
             of
             the
             holy
             Land
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             ki●d
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             paid
             there
             ,
             was
          
           (
           ●aith
           he
           )
           
             Ceremonial
             ,
             and
             confin'd
             to
             the
             legal
             Dispensation
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           in
           what
           could
           the
           Ceremoniality
           lie
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           the
           very
           Tenth
           it self
           (
           for
           as
           to
           bringing
           it
           in
           kind
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           strictly
           tied
           to
           ,
           but
           had
           Liberty
           to
           turn
           it
           into
           Money
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           came
           there
           to
           lay
           out
           that
           Mo●ney
           in
           whatsoever
           their
           Heart
           desired
           )
           and
           if
           its
           being
           an
           
             exact
             Tenth
          
           made
           it
           Ceremonial
           ,
           
           then
           its
           being
           an
           
             Exact
             Tenth
          
           must
           needs
           have
           made
           it
           as
           much
           Ceremonial
           both
           before
           and
           since
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           insist
           long
           on
           the
           Disproof
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           dares
           not
           undertake
           at
           all
           to
           prove
           ,
           namely
           the
           divine
           Right
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           I
           conclude
           thus
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Payment
             of
             Tythes
             having
             never
          
           (
           that
           appears
           )
           
             been
             commanded
             by
             God
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             time
             ,
             save
             only
             by
             the
          
           Levitical
           
             Law
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             justl●
             
             plead
             a
             divine
             Right
             to
             Tythes
             ,
             since
             that
             Law
             was
             abrogated
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           finding
           any
           sure
           Footing
           for
           Tythes
           upon
           a
           divine
           Right
           ,
           he
           urgeth
           that
           
             Maintenance
             in
             general
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             Iust
             ,
             Reasonable
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             a
             Divine
             Authority
          
           (
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           in
           order
           to
           prove
           a
           humane
           and
           temporal
           Right
           )
           for
           which
           he
           quotes
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           and
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           a
           
             Maintenance
             in
             general
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Iust
             ,
             Reasonable
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             a
             divine
             Authority
             ,
          
           I
           grant
           :
           But
           the
           Intent
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           the
           Priest
           hath
           quoted
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           set
           forth
           what
           the
           Maintenance
           is
           ,
           as
           who
           they
           are
           from
           whom
           it
           is
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             such
             as
             receive
          
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           
             such
             as
             believe
          
           them
           to
           be
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           
             such
             as
             are
             taught
          
           by
           them
           ,
           
             such
             as
             are
             fed
          
           by
           them
           ,
           
             such
             as
             are
             planted
          
           by
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           appears
           in
           the
           several
           Instances
           ,
           
             The
             Ox
          
           that
           trod
           out
           the
           Corn
           (
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           )
           was
           
             not
             to
             be
             muzzeled
          
           ,
           but
           was
           to
           be
           fed
           by
           him
           whose
           Corn
           he
           trod
           out
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Equity
           of
           that
           Law
           that
           
             while
             the
             Ox
             trod
             out
             Corn
             for
             one
             Man
             ,
             another
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             keep
             him
             ,
          
           that
           had
           
           been
           unreasonable
           .
           The
           Apostle
           argues
           from
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           a
           Planter
           ,
           an
           
             Herdsman
             :
             Who
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             goes
             a
             Warfare
             at
             anytime
             at
             his
             own
             Charge
             ?
             Who
             plants
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             eats
             not
             of
             the
             Fruit
             thereof
             ?
             or
             who
             feeds
             a
             Flock
             and
             eats
             not
             of
             the
             Milk
             of
             the
             Flock
             ?
          
           Consider
           now
           ,
           at
           whose
           Charge
           ought
           the
           Souldier
           to
           go
           ,
           but
           at
           
             his
             for
             whose
             defence
             he
             fights
          
           ?
           He
           that
           plants
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           may
           eat
           of
           the
           Fruit
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           of
           the
           Fruit
           thereof
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             that
             Vineyard
             which
             he
             hath
             planted
          
           :
           So
           he
           that
           feeds
           a
           Flock
           may
           eat
           of
           the
           Milk
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           the
           
             Milk
             of
             the
             Flock
             which
             he
             feeds
             .
             If
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             we
             have
             sown
             unto
             you
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             if
             we
             shall
             reap
             your
             carnal
             things
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           
             first
             sown
          
           unto
           them
           ;
           
             they
             had
             received
             of
             him
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           might
           well
           expect
           to
           receive
           of
           them
           .
           This
           still
           shews
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           not
           to
           reap
           carnal
           things
           of
           any
           but
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           have
           first
           sowed
           spiritual
           things
           .
           To
           the
           same
           Purpose
           is
           that
           to
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             communicate
             to
             him
             that
             teacheth
             in
             all
             good
             things
          
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           teacheth
           can
           expect
           this
           Communication
           of
           good
           things
           from
           
             none
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             are
             taught
             by
             
             him
             :
          
           All
           therefore
           that
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           these
           Instances
           will
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           may
           expect
           and
           receive
           a
           Gospel-Maintenance
           
             from
             such
             as
             receive
             his
             Ministry
             .
             Secondly
             ,
          
           That
           a
           Gospel-Minister
           ought
           not
           to
           expect
           any
           Maintenance
           from
           those
           that
           do
           
             not
             receive
             his
             Ministry
          
           .
           But
           what
           this
           Gospel-Maintenance
           is
           ,
           is
           expresly
           set
           down
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
           when
           he
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Eat
             such
             things
             as
             are
             set
             b●fore
             you
             .
             Eat
             and
             drink
             such
             ●●i●gs
             as
             they
             give
             ;
             for
             the
             Workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             Meat
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           Maintenance
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           Place
           fore-quoted
           by
           the
           Priest
           (
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           )
           the
           Apostle
           asserts
           he
           had
           Power
           to
           receive
           (
           
             Have
             we
             not
             Power
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
          
           &c.
           ver
           .
           14.
           )
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Having
             Food
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             Raiment
             let
             us
             therewith
             be
             content
             .
          
           This
           was
           thought
           enough
           in
           that
           Day
           .
           Thus
           they
           who
           then
           
             preacht
             the
             Gospel
             lived
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           men
           were
           indeed
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           they
           also
           would
           be
           
             content
             with
             this
          
           ;
           but
           this
           will
           not
           satisfie
           my
           greedy
           Adversary
           ,
           nothing
           less
           then
           Tythes
           will
           serve
           his
           turn
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           (
           pag.
           146
           )
           
             The
             Gospel
             commands
             
             a
             Maintenance
             be
             provided
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             and
             Nursing-Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             set
             out
             Tythes
             for
             that
             Maintenance
             ,
             so
             that
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             Tythes
             were
             not
             due
             by
             a
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             due
             by
             a
             Voluntary
             Dedication
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           doth
           not
           seem
           to
           regard
           
             how
             he
             comes
             by
             them
          
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           have
           them
           .
           If
           the
           
             Gospel
             will
             not
             give
          
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           try
           what
           humane
           Law
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           can
           get
           them
           that
           way
           
             it
             is
             all
             one
          
           to
           him
           (
           
             'T
             is
             sufficient
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             our
             Tythes
             are
             setled
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             that
             your
             Lands
             are
             ,
          
           page
           138.
           )
           Though
           
             Christ
             deny
          
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           
             Men
             will
             grant
          
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           serve
           his
           turn
           
             as
             well
          
           ,
           which
           shews
           him
           to
           be
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           not
           of
           Christ.
           If
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Tythes
             were
             not
             due
             by
             a
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             due
             by
             a
             Voluntary
             Dedication
             of
             them
             .
             But
             how
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Parishioner
           )
           
             doth
             any
             such
             Voluntary
             Dedication
             appear
             ?
          
           O!
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             you
             need
             not
             scruple
             this
             Point
             ,
             would
             you
             but
             give
             your self
             the
             Pains
             of
             consulting
             Antiquaries
             ,
             or
             Church-Histories
             ,
             especially
             that
             famous
             Charter
             of
             King
          
           Ethelwolfe
           
             set
             down
             at
             large
             by
          
           Ingulfe
           ,
           
             where
             you
             will
             find
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             apt
             ,
          
           replies
           the
           Parishioner
           ,
           
             to
             believe
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             〈◊〉
             Inquisition
             into
             the
             thing
             .
          
           Here
           's
           
           a
           Parishioner
           now
           !
           Oh
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           get
           all
           his
           Parishioners
           to
           be
           of
           this
           Mind
           ,
           what
           a
           
             petty
             Pope
          
           would
           he
           be
           !
           But
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           as
           
             fondly
             Credulous
          
           as
           the
           Parishioner
           ,
           let
           us
           a
           little
           examine
           this
           
             Voluntary
             Dedication
          
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           suitable
           it
           will
           be
           for
           a
           
           Gospel-Maintenance
           to
           a
           
           Christian-Ministry
           .
        
         
           He
           grounds
           his
           Claim
           upon
           the
           famous
           Charter
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           King
           Ethelwolfe
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           variously
           reported
           by
           Historians
           ,
           that
           few
           agree
           in
           the
           Words
           ;
           or
           S●bstance
           of
           it
           ,
           some
           seeming
           to
           restrain
           it
           to
           the
           Tythes
           of
           his
           own
           Demeasne
           Lands
           only
           ;
           others
           to
           the
           tenth
           Part
           of
           his
           Land
           *
           ●ome
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           West
           Saxony
           *
           only
           ;
           othere
           extend
           it
           to
           all
           England
           .
           But
           not
           to
           insist
           on
           things
           so
           doubtful
           ,
           let
           us
           enquire
           
             who
             this
          
           Ethelwolf
           
             was
             ,
             what
             his
             Education
             &
             Religion
             ,
             whom
             he
             granted
             this
             Charter
             ●o
             ▪
             &
             what
             were
             the
             motiv●s
             that
             induced
             him
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
         
           Our
           Countryman
           Speed
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Ethelwolf
           was
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           Egbert
           the
           Saxon
           that
           in
           his
           Youth
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Care
           of
           Helmestan
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           to
           
             Swithan
             a
             learned
             Monk
             of
             that
             time
             ,
          
           that
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           
             Vow
             and
             Profession
             of
             a
             Monk
             ,
          
           was
           made
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           Helmestan
           dying
           ,
           was
           consecrated
           (
           at
           least
           elected
           )
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Winchester
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           the
           Intreaty
           of
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           Constraint
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           being
           
             absolved
             of
             his
             Vows
             by
             Pope
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             fourth
          
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Grant
           (
           which
           wa●
           about
           the
           Year
           eight
           hundred
           fifty
           five
           )
           he
           went
           him●elf
           in
           
             great
             D●votion
          
           to
           Rome
           ,
           abode
           there
           a
           whole
           Year
           ,
           
             co●firmed
             his
             former
             grant
             of
          
           Peter
           Pence
           ,
           covenanted
           furt●er
           to
           pay
           yearly
           Three
           Hundred
           Marks
           (
           a
           great
           Sum
           in
           those
           Days
           to
           Rome
           ,
           so
           be
           thus
           imployed
           ,
           
             One
             Hundred
             Marks
             to
             St
          
           Peter
           
             's
             Church
             ,
             another
             hundred
             to
             Saint
          
           Paul
           
             's
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             to
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           these
           Two
           Hundred
           Marks
           a
           Year
           that
           were
           given
           to
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Church
           ,
           and
           St.
           Paul's
           Light
           ,
           were
           
             to
             buy
             Oyl
             to
             fill
             all
             the
             Lamps
             in
             those
             Places
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             burning
             .
          
           This
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           Education
           and
           
           Religion
           of
           this
           Tythe-giver
           was
           .
           The
           next
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             he
             granted
             this
             Charter
             of
             Tythes
          
           ?
           This
           must
           unavoidably
           be
           
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
          
           ,
           that
           being
           
             his
             own
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           at
           that
           time
           
             no
             other
             publick
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             Priesthood
             for
             him
             to
             give
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Motives
             inducing
             him
             thereunto
             ,
          
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           the
           Charter
           are
           ,
           
             Pro
             remissione
             Animarum
             et
             Peccatorum
             ●estroru●
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             For
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
          
           which
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           an
           Effect
           of
           that
           Popish
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             of
             meriting
             Salvation
             by
             good
             Works
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           granted
           this
           ,
           as
           
             an
             Expiation
             for
             his
             Sins
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           now
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           maist
           see
           ,
           
             what
             he
             was
          
           ,
           whom
           this
           Priest
           calls
           a
           
             Nursing-Father
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             Church
             it
             was
             he
             nursed
          
           ;
           He
           was
           
             bred
             a
             Monk
             ,
             made
             a
             Deacon
             ,
          
           then
           
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             absolved
             from
             these
             Vows
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             went
             in
             great
             Devotion
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             gave
             there
             an
             Hundred
             Marks
             a
             Year
             to
             buy
             Oyl
             to
             keep
             the
             Lights
             burning
             in
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             's
             Church
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           
             another
             Hundred
             for
             the
             same
             Vse
             to
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             's
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             to
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           and
           
             granted
             this
             famous
             Charter
          
           (
           as
           the
           Priest
           calls
           it
           )
           
             for
             Tythes
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             as
             an
             Expiation
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             to
             merit
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
           according
           to
           the
           impious
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Idolatrous
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           Basis
           or
           Foundation
           ,
           that
           my
           Opponent
           (
           a
           pretended
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           
             would
             be
             taken
          
           for
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           )
           hath
           laid
           whereon
           to
           build
           his
           Claim
           to
           Tythes
           ,
           as
           a
           Gospel
           Maintenance
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             The
             famous
             Charter
             of
             King
          
           Ethelwolfe
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           ascribes
           ●o●
           great
           Virtue
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             Tythes
             were
             not
             due
             by
             a
             divine
             Appointment
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             due
             by
             a
             voluntary
             Dedication
             of
             them
             .
          
           How
           suitable
           this
           Dedication
           of
           them
           is
           to
           be
           pleaded
           and
           insisted
           on
           by
           a
           Protestant
           Minister
           (
           not
           to
           say
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           dedicating
           ,
           the
           Persons
           
             to
             whom
          
           ,
           and
           the
           End
           
             for
             which
          
           the
           Dedication
           was
           made
           ,
           let
           every
           true
           Protestant
           judge
           .
        
         
           To
           manifest
           yet
           further
           the
           Corruption
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           Apostacy
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           add
           what
           the
           Clergy
           on
           their
           Part
           undertook
           in
           Consideration
           of
           the
           said
           Charter
           to
           perform
           ,
           accord●ng
           as
           I
           find
           it
           set
           down
           by
           Spelman
           (
           in
           his
           Britti●h
           Councils
           )
           out
           of
           Malmsbury
           and
           
             Mat●
             Westminster
             ,
             It
             pleas●d
             a●so
          
           (
           saith
           Malmsbury
           )
           Alhstan
           and
           Swithin
           ,
           
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Shirburne
           and
           Winchester
           ,
           
             with
             their
             Abbots
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             appoint
             that
             upon
             the
             Wednesday
             in
             every
             Week
             ,
             all
             our
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             at
             every
             Church
             ,
             should
             sing
             fifty
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             every
             Priest
             say
             two
             Masses
             ,
             one
             for
             King
          
           Ethelwolf
           ,
           
             and
             another
             for
             his
             Nobles
             that
             consented
             to
             this
             Gift
             ,
             for
             a
             Reward
             ,
             and
             f●r
             an
             Abatement
             of
             their
             Offences
          
           (
           Pro
           mercede
           et
           refrigerio
           delictorum
           suorum
           ,
           are
           the
           Words
           :
           
             Mat
             Westm.
          
           hath
           Salu●e
           instead
           of
           Mercede
           )
           
             and
             that
             they
             should
             say
             for
             the
             King
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             Oremus
             D●us
             qui
             justificas
             ;
             for
             his
             Nobles
             also
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             Presende
             Domine
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             for
             the
             Deceased
             King
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             deceased
             Nobles
             in
             common
             :
             And
             be
             this
             as
             firmly
             appointed
             during
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             that
             Liberty
             is
             appointed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             Faith
             encreasith
             in
             the
             Nation●
             ,
             the
             English
          
        
         
           
             And
             these
             things
             (
             saith
             Ingulf
             speaking
             of
             the
             Charter
             )
             were
             done
             at
             Winchester
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Incarnation
             855.
             the
             third
             Indiction
             on
             the
             Nones
             of
             November
             ,
             before
             the
             great
             Altar
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             Mary
             the
             glorious
             Virgin
             and
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             St.
             Michael
             the
             Arch
             Angel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             
             our
             holy
             Father
             Pope
             Gregory
             .
          
           Malmesbury
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             of
             all
             Saints
          
           .
           And
           
             the
             Charter
          
           (
           saith
           Ingulf
           )
           King
           Ethelwolf
           
             offered
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             the
             Apostle
          
           .
        
         
           
             But
             then
          
           ▪
           saith
           the
           Parishioner
           )
           
             they
             were
             given
             in
             a
             blind
             and
             superstitious
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             void
             to
             us
             :
             This
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             is
             another
             mistake
             ,
             for
             Tythes
             being
             given
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Maitenance
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             no
             Blemish
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             them
             can
             alter
             their
             Property
             ,
          
           page
           146.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           he
           begins
           to
           
             speak
             plain
          
           (
           perhaps
           before
           he
           was
           aware
           )
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             by
             this
             Dedication
             Tythes
             were
             given
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             his
             Ministry
             .
          
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           that
           they
           were
           given
           for
           the
           
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
          
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           not
           at
           that
           time
           any
           other
           publick
           Ministry
           for
           them
           to
           be
           given
           to
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           say
           they
           were
           given
           to
           maintain
           
             God's
             Ministry
          
           ,
           can
           any
           other
           Construction
           be
           made
           of
           his
           Words
           ,
           then
           that
           
             he
             calls
             that
             Idolatrous
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             God's
             Ministers
          
           .
           Next
           ,
           though
           it
           appears
           they
           were
           given
           by
           Papists
           to
           Papists
           ,
           for
           Popish
           Service
           (
           that
           is
           in
           plain
           Protestant
           English
           ,
           by
           Idolaters
           ,
           to
           Idolaters
           ,
           for
           Idolatrous
           Ends
           )
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           
           that
           they
           were
           given
           in
           
             a
             blind
          
           &
           superstitious
           Zeal
           ,
           no
           ,
           
             that
             's
             a
             Mistake
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           here
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           page
           147.
           speaking
           of
           those
           Papists
           that
           gave
           Tythes
           in
           an
           ignorant
           Zeal
           ,
           he
           adds
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           ,
           
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             grant
             .
          
           So
           th●n
           it
           seems
           the
           Papists
           Zeal
           in
           providing
           this
           Maintenance
           for
           those
           that
           were
           to
           perform
           their
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           ,
           was
           not
           
             a
             blind
          
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           &
           Idolatrous
           Zeal
           .
           
             Is
             this
             fit
             Language
             for
             a
             Protestant-Preacher's
             Mouth
          
           ?
           What
           Zeal
           is
           that
           I
           pray
           ,
           that
           
             upholds
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           by
           
             maintainin●
             Idolaters
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           that
           a
           
             superstitious
             blind
          
           Zeal
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           hearty
           P●pres●ar●●●ny
           that
           to
           be
           the
           End
           of
           those
           Donations
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             no
             Elem●sh
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             them
             can
             〈◊〉
             their
             Property
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           perceive
           then
           he
           is
           for
           having
           
             all
             he
             can
             get
          
           ,
           be
           it
           dedicated
           
             by
             whom
          
           it
           will
           ,
           or
           b●●r
           it
           will
           he
           wants
           noth●ng
           but
           Power
           ,
           to
           revive
           all
           the
           
             old
             Donations
          
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           given
           in
           the
           
             mid●ight
             dark●s●
          
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           
             redeem
             th●ir
          
           Souls
           ●ut
           of
           a
           supposed
           Purgatory
           ;
           nay
           so
           g●neral
           i●
           hi●
           Asserti●n
           (
           
             No
             Blemish
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           that
           no●hing
           once
           d●dicated
           
             by
             whomsoever
          
           ,
           would
           seem
           to
           come
           amiss
           to
           him
           ;
           not
           the
           
             Offer●ngs
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           to
           their
           Heathenish
           Deities
           ,
           
           not
           the
           
             Endowments
             of
             the
          
           Turks
           to
           their
           Mahumetan
           Priests
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           Thirty
           Pieces
           of
           Silver
           (
           
             The
             Price
             of
             Innocent
             Blood
          
           )
           had
           Iudas
           chanced
           to
           have
           dedicated
           it
           ,
           would
           upon
           this
           Position
           ,
           have
           been
           unwelcome
           to
           this
           man
           ,
           could
           he
           once
           but
           have
           got
           them
           into
           Possession
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           good
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           he
           offers
           
             a
             parallel
             Case
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             That
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             which
             comes
             nearest
             is
             the
             Case
             of
             Two
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Men
             ,
             who
             offered
             Incense
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             vast
             Difference
             between
             them
             :
             the
             Two
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             offer'd
             in
             a
             Stubborn
             Rebellious
             Manner
             ,
             and
             these
             in
             an
             Ignorant
             Zeal
             (
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             grant
          
           )
           p.
           147.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Observe
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           this
           Case
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           with
           the
           Two
           Hundred
           &
           Fifty
           Men
           offering
           Incense
           ,
           is
           brought
           to
           parallel
           the
           Dedication
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           sayes
           they
           are
           now
           due
           .
           The
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           offered
           (
           he
           says
           )
           in
           a
           stubborn
           rebellious
           Manner
           ,
           and
           he
           calls
           it
           
             a
             Damnable
             Sin
          
           ;
           yet
           makes
           that
           a
           
             parallel
             Case
          
           to
           this
           of
           offering
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           
             it
             comes
             most
             near
             it
          
           .
           Has
           he
           not
           found
           out
           a
           
             pretty
             Parallel
          
           )
           Has
           he
           not
           
             matcht
             his
             Case
          
           well
           ?
        
         
         
           
             But
             that
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             which
             will
             give
             us
             most
             Light
             into
             our
             present
             Case
             ,
             are
             the
             Ce●sers
             which
             were
             so
             offered
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             D●mnable
             Sin
             committed
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             were
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             al●●nated
             to
             common
             Vses
             ,
          
           Numb
           .
           ●6
           .
           37
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           was
           a
           particular
           Reason
           given
           ,
           why
           the
           Censers
           should
           be
           taken
           up
           and
           kept
           ,
           na●ely
           ,
           
             to
             be
             as
             a
             Sign
             and
             Memorial
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Warning
             unto
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             no
             Stranger
          
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
          
           Aaron
           ,
           should
           adventure
           
             to
             offer
             Incense
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           ▪
           lest
           he
           should
           speed
           
             as
             Corah
          
           and
           his
           Company
           had
           done
           ,
           Vers.
           40.
           
           Yet
           thought
           they
           were
           thus
           taken
           up
           ,
           they
           were
           
             not
             permitted
          
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           or
           imployed
           in
           
             that
             Service
          
           ,
           to
           and
           for
           which
           they
           were
           dedicated
           or
           consecrated
           ;
           but
           being
           wrought
           out
           into
           broad
           Plates
           ,
           the
           
             Property
             of
             them
             was
             altered
          
           before
           they
           were
           allowed
           to
           be
           used
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           goes
           on
           :
           
             From
             hence
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           you
           
             may
             learn
             how
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             m●dd●
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           tell
           the
           Impropriators
           ,
           that
           this
           concerns
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           obvious
           ,
           that
           if
           because
           Tythes
           have
           
           been
           dedicated
           (
           as
           he
           sayes
           )
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           alienate
           them
           to
           Common
           Uses
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           b●
           unlawful
           for
           them
           to
           hold
           their
           Im●ro
           ,
           nations
           be●a●se
           they
           were
           offered
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tythes
           were
           But
           let
           them
           look
           to
           themselves
           Were
           n●t
           all
           the
           ●bbey
           Lands
           and
           the
           Revenues
           belonging
           to
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           (
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           they
           were
           called
           )
           offered
           also
           to
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Tythes
           ?
           And
           yet
           have
           not
           all
           (
           or
           most
           )
           of
           these
           been
           
             alienated
             to
             Common
             Vs●●
          
           ?
           By
           whom
           was
           this
           Alienation
           made
           ?
           ●as
           it
           not
           by
           some
           or
           other
           of
           his
           N●●●ing-Fathers
           ?
           And
           will
           this
           Priest
           ,
           like
           a
           sau●y
           and
           unthankful
           Son
           ,
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           censure
           the
           publick
           Acts
           of
           his
           Nursing-Fathers
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           ow●●he
           Maintenance
           he
           has
           ?
           But
           ye
           whose
           Ancestors
           did
           at
           first
           buy
           these
           Lands
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           into
           whose
           Possession
           they
           are
           now
           come
           ,
           either
           by
           Descent
           or
           Purchase
           ,
           
             what
             think
             ye
             of
             this
          
           ?
           Are
           ye
           satisfied
           with
           his
           Plea
           ,
           and
           
             willing
             to
             resign
          
           ?
           Ye
           hear
           what
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Blemish
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             them
             can
             alter
             their
             Property
             ,
             and
             that
          
           (
           from
           the
           Parallel
           of
           the
           Censers
           )
           
             because
             they
             were
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             
             not
             to
             be
             alienated
             to
             Common
             Vses
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           he
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             Hence
             you
             may
             learn
             how
             Dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             God.
          
           And
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           Power
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           hear
           of
           this
           after
           
             another
             Manner
          
           ?
           'T
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           now
           tells
           you
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           have
           been
           alienated
           ,
           will
           be
           as
           ready
           ,
           if
           Oportunity
           serve
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           know
           that
           
             what
             should
             not
             have
             been
             Alienated
             ,
             must
             be
             Restored
             .
          
           But
           leaving
           this
           to
           your
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           observe
           is
           ,
           that
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           Oblations
           (
           notwithstanding
           what
           ●e
           say●
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           
             are
             alienable
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Nation
           have
           been
           
             legally
             alienated
          
           to
           Common
           Uses
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Margin
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Factum
             valet
             ,
             quod
             fieri
             non
             debuit
             ,
          
           i
           e.
           That
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           is
           notwithstanding
           of
           force
           (
           or
           binding
           )
           when
           it
           is
           done
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           his
           Saying
           will
           not
           hold
           true
           
             in
             all
          
           Ca●es
           :
           I
           instance
           in
           that
           of
           
           Herod's
           Oath
           (
           by
           which
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           lost
           his
           Head
           )
           which
           as
           it
           should
           not
           have
           been
           taken
           ,
           so
           neither
           ought
           it
           to
           have
           been
           kept
           when
           taken
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           by
           this
           he
           would
           infer
           ,
           that
           Tythes
           ,
           being
           offered
           &
           dedicated
           ,
           
           
             ought
             to
             be
             upheld
          
           ,
           which
           his
           
             Factum
             valet
          
           imports
           ;
           yet
           he
           thereby
           implicitly
           (
           and
           unaware●
           )
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           
             they
             ough●
             not
             to
             have
             been
             off●r●d
             or
             d●dicated
             at
             all
             ,
          
           which
           his
           
             fieri
             non
             d●bu●t
          
           implies
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           has
           the
           Confidence
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Tythes
             had
             not
             〈◊〉
             Institution
             from
          
           Popery
           ;
           for
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             Tythes
             were
             setled
             upon
             the
             Church
             before
          
           Popery
           
             had
             made
             her
             Incroachments
             in
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           148.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           he
           had
           any
           Charter
           or
           Settlement
           of
           Tythes
           of
           
             old●r
             date
          
           th●n
           that
           of
           Ethelwolf
           (
           which
           was
           about
           the
           year
           855.
           )
           he
           should
           have
           produced
           it
           ,
           and
           probably
           so
           he
           would
           .
           However
           ,
           since
           he
           did
           ●ut
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           think
           he
           has
           any
           elder
           .
           But
           if
           he
           means
           ,
           that
           Ethelwolf
           ,
           who
           gave
           this
           Charter
           ,
           was
           
             not
             himself
             a
             Papist
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Times
           he
           lived
           in
           were
           
             not
             Popish
          
           ,
           or
           that
           Popery
           had
           not
           then
           made
           her
           Incroachments
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           must
           then
           remind
           my
           Reader
           of
           that
           Character
           which
           our
           Country-man
           Spred
           out
           of
           
             Hov●d●n
             ,
             Huntington
             ,
             Malmsbury
             ,
             Mat.
             Westminster
             ,
          
           and
           others
           )
           gives
           us
           of
           him
           :
           He
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           Ethelwolf
           
             was
             bred
             up
             by
          
           Swithin
           the
           Monk
           ,
           that
           
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Vow
             and
             Profession
             of
             a
          
           Monkish
           Life
           ;
           that
           
             he
             was
             absolve●●●d
             
             discharged
             of
             his
             Vows
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Pope
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             fourth
             ,
             whose
             Creature
          
           (
           saith
           Speed
           )
           
             he
             was
             in
             both
             Professions
          
           ;
           That
           
             he
             went
             himself
             in
             great
             Devotion
             to
          
           Rome
           ;
           that
           being
           there
           
             he
             confirmed
             his
             grant
             of
          
           Peter
           -
           
             Pence
             ,
             and
             further
             covenanted
             to
             pay
             yearly
             Three
             Hundred
             Marks
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             whereof
             One
             Hundred
             to
             St.
          
           Peter's
           
             Church
             ,
             One
             Hundred
             to
             St.
          
           Paul's
           
             Light
             ,
             and
             One
             Hundred
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           And
           after
           all
           this
           is
           not
           
             Ethelwolf
             a
             Papist
          
           ?
           then
           it
           may
           be
           Gregory
           
             the
             fourth
             was
             not
             a
             Pope
             neither
             ,
          
           although
           (
           according
           to
           Platina
           )
           he
           was
           the
           thirty
           seventh
           from
           Gregory
           the
           great
           .
        
         
           Or
           will
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             Time
             of
          
           Ethelwolf
           
             Popery
             had
             not
             made
             her
             Encroachments
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ?
           What
           he
           will
           call
           Encroachments
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           well
           near
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           before
           that
           Charter
           of
           Ethelwolf
           was
           granted
           ,
           Pope
           Zacharias
           
             the
             first
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             absolve
             the
             French
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             deposing
          
           Childerick
           
             King
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             set
             up
          
           Pipin
           
             in
             his
             stead
          
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           he
           saith
           that
           
             Tythes
             were
             setled
             upon
             the
             Church
             before
             Popery
             had
             made
             her
             Incroachments
             in
             it
          
           
           (
           referring
           to
           
           Ethelwolfe's
           Charter
           for
           the
           Setlement
           )
           and
           withal
           tells
           us
           what
           he
           means
           by
           Popery
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Superstitious
             Practices
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Corruption
             of
             time
             ,
             have
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             True
             ,
             Ancient
             ,
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
          
           page
           149.
           
           Let
           us
           a
           little
           enquire
           whether
           any
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           Practices
           had
           indeed
           prevailed
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Grant
           or
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           of
           the
           Grant
           Spelman
           in
           his
           Brittish
           Councils
           sets
           down
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Year
           Eight
           Hundred
           Fifty
           Five
           :
           More
           then
           Two
           Hundred
           and
           Fifty
           Years
           before
           this
           ,
           came
           over
           
             Austin
             the
             Monk
          
           with
           his
           ●●rain
           from
           Rome
           .
           That
           many
           Corruptions
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           ,
           were
           
             before
             this
             time
          
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           History
           ,
           and
           that
           Austin
           brought
           them
           over
           hither
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
           
             The
             Vse
             of
             Holy
             Water
             to
             drive
             away
             Devils
             ,
          
           
           is
           said
           to
           be
           insti●uted
           by
           Alexander
           the
           first
           .
           
             The
             Consecration
             of
             Chrism
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
          
           by
           
             Fabianus
             .
             That
             all
             should
             stand
             up
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           by
           
             Anastasius
             .
             That
             Wax
             Tapers
             should
             be
             consecrated
             
             on
             the
             Holy
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           by
           
             Zozimus
             That
             Processi●ns
             should
             be
             made
             on
             Sundays
          
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           by
           Agapetus
           ;
           All
           which
           were
           
             long
             before
             Austin
          
           the
           Monk
           came
           over
           .
           But
           whether
           this
           Priest
           be
           Protestant
           enough
           to
           call
           these
           things
           
             Popish
             Corruptions
          
           ,
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           Let
           us
           go
           on
           still
           towards
           the
           time
           of
           
           Ethelwolfe's
           Charter
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           grounds
           his
           Settlement
           of
           Tythes
           .
           
           Pope
           Constantine
           the
           first
           (
           about
           the
           Year
           Seven
           Hundred
           )
           called
           a
           Council
           ,
           wherein
           was
           dec●eed
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Fathers
             should
             be
             painted
             ●pon
             the
             Wall
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             's
             Church
             Porch
          
           .
           His
           Successor
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             the
             second
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperor
           Leo
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           Cause
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           set
           forth
           an
           Edict
           ,
           
             Commanding
             that
             all
             Statu●●
             and
             Images
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           
           
             Martyrs
             and
             Angels
             should
             be
             wholely
             taken
             away
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             openly
             withstood
             the
             Emperor's
             Edict
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           
             Fasciu●us
             Temporum
             ,
             did
             anathematize
             the
             Emperor
             to
             boot
             .
          
           And
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           came
           next
           after
           ,
           not
           only
           called
           a
           general
           Co●ncil
           to
           
           
             establish
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             but
             also
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Emperor
             ,
          
           
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           to
           
             depose
             him
             .
             Zacharias
          
           the
           next
           Pope
           took
           upon
           him
           not
           only
           
             to
             absolve
             the
             French
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           
           but
           also
           to
           depose
           Childerick
           
             the
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           
             set
             up
             Pipin
          
           in
           his
           Stead
           ,
           as
           fitter
           for
           his
           
             Turn
             ,
             And
             had
             not
             Popery
             ,
          
           will
           this
           Priest
           say
           ,
           
             mad●
             her
             Encroachments
             yet
          
           ▪
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           (
           &
           Fourscore
           Years
           or
           more
           before
           Ethelwolfe's
           Charter
           )
           Constantine
           the
           Second
           
             got
             the
             Popedom
             by
             evil
             means
             ,
          
           and
           by
           as
           evil
           keptit
           ,
           until
           at
           length
           he
           was
           
             pluckt
             down
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Eyes
             put
             out
          
           ;
           nor
           was
           he
           the
           first
           Pope
           of
           this
           Stamp
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           
             Fascie
             .
             Temp.
          
           confesses
           there
           were
           
             four
             more
             such
             infamous
             Popes
             before
             him
             .
          
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           B●da
           the
           Saxon
           (
           who
           was
           dra●
           long
           before
           Ethelwolf
           was
           born
           (
           in
           his
           Ecclesi●stical
           History
           ,
           a
           bounds
           with
           Stories
           of
           strange
           kind
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           
           
             wrought
             by
             the
             Reliques
             of
             Popish
             Saints
             ,
          
           as
           
             Os●wald
             ,
             Hilda
          
           and
           others
           ,
           nor
           on●ly
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             Wood
             of
             the
             Cross
             also
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             holy
             Water
          
           .
           
           But
           in
           the
           14
           th
           .
           chap.
           of
           his
           4
           th
           .
           Book
           there
           is
           particular
           mention
           of
           an
           Extraordinary
           Miracle
           wrought
           by
           
             the
             Intercession
             of
          
           Oswald
           
             King
             of
          
           Northumberland
           ,
           
             who
             had
             been
             dead
             long
             before
             .
          
           So
           that
           that
           popish
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
          
           appears
           by
           Beda
           to
           have
           been
           received
           in
           the
           then
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             a
             great
             while
             before
          
           Ethelwolf's
           Charter
           for
           Tythes
           was
           thought
           on
           .
        
         
           Many
           more
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           might
           be
           produced
           ,
           but
           these
           I
           judge
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           how
           greatly
           that
           Age
           wherein
           Ethelwolf
           lived
           (
           and
           several
           Ages
           before
           )
           were
           
             overcast
             a●d
             clouded
          
           with
           the
           
             Darkness
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           a
           blind
           Zeal
           and
           Superst●tious
           Dev●tion
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           those
           tim●s
           〈…〉
           .
           Whence
           it
           may
           appear
           that
           Doctrines
           and
           S●perstitious
           practices
           ,
           contrar
           to
           the
           true
           ,
           ancient
           ,
           catholick
           and
           ap●tolick
           Church
           (
           which
           is
           his
           Definition
           of
           Popery
           (
           ad
           prevailed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           from
           which
           Austin
           came
           ,
           &
           by
           which
           he
           formed
           his
           Church
           here
           )
           
             before
             Tythes
          
           were
           given
           ▪
           and
           conseq●●ntly
           that
           
             Tythes
             had
             their
             Institution
             from
             Popery
          
           :
           Unless
           the
           Priest
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Instances
           I
           have
           here
           produced
           are
           
             not
             superstitious
          
           practices
           ,
           are
           not
           Popery
           ,
           are
           n●t
           contrary
           to
           the
           
           true
           ,
           anci●nt
           ,
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Church
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           he
           need
           say
           no
           more
           to
           let
           us
           know
           what
           Religion
           he
           is
           of
           ,
           nor
           tell
           h●s
           Name
           till
           be
           come
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           from
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Institution
             of
             Tythes
          
           (
           since
           Christ's
           time
           )
           the
           
             Voluntary
             Dedication
             of
             them
          
           ,
           so
           hig●ly
           ●alked
           of
           (
           and
           from
           which
           they
           are
           claimed
           to
           be
           
             now
             due
          
           )
           the
           
             f●mous
             Charter
          
           of
           Ethelwolf
           (
           so
           dearly
           hug'd
           by
           this
           Priest
           )
           was
           but
           t●e
           Grant
           and
           Gift
           of
           a
           P●rish
           Prince
           ,
           in
           an
           
             ignorant
             ,
             blind
             ,
             superstitious
          
           Zeal
           to
           the
           Idolatrius
           Priesthood
           of
           the
           Remish
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           Erroneous
           End.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           he
           thinks
           will
           help
           him
           off
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Cra●m●r
             ,
             Hooper
             ,
             Ridley
             ,
             Latimer
             ,
             Taylor
             and
             Bradford
             received
             Tythes
             ,
          
           page
           149.
           
        
         
           Answ
           This
           will
           not
           do
           his
           Business
           .
           That
           these
           were
           
             Godly
             Men
             ,
             and
             Worthy
             Martyrs
          
           I
           grant
           :
           Yet
           will
           not
           their
           receiving
           Tythes
           make
           them
           either
           Lawful
           ,
           or
           
             less
             popish
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Institution
           .
           The
           Lot
           of
           those
           good
           men
           fell
           in
           the
           
             very
             Spring
          
           and
           Dawning
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           their
           Happiness
           and
           Honour
           that
           they
           were
           faithful
           (
           even
           to
           the
           Death
           )
           to
           those
           Discoveries
           
           of
           Truth
           which
           they
           received
           .
           But
           
             all
             Truths
             were
             not
             discovered
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             all
             Vntruths
             neither
             .
          
           But
           it
           being
           a
           Day
           of
           the
           Infancy
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           in
           his
           infinite
           
             Wisdom
             and
             Tenderness
          
           ,
           to
           rend
           the
           Vail
           as
           it
           were
           
             by
             little
             and
             little
          
           ,
           and
           so
           discover
           things
           gradually
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           go
           cheerfully
           on
           in
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           not
           come
           under
           those
           Discouragements
           ,
           which
           the
           gi●t
           of
           
             so
             many
             Difficulties
          
           at
           once
           ,
           might
           not
           improb●bly
           have
           brought
           upon
           them
           .
           Nor
           will
           this
           seem
           strange
           to
           any
           who
           shall
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           blessed
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           sealed
           their
           Testimony
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           and
           entred
           cheerfully
           the
           
             fiery
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           had
           not
           so
           full
           and
           clear
           a
           Sight
           of
           all
           the
           Superstitions
           and
           Abominations
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           dark
           Night
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           had
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           pleased
           God
           since
           to
           give
           .
           Yet
           they
           being
           faithful
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           what
           they
           did
           see
           ,
           we●e
           accepted
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           
             through
             D●ath
             received
             a
             Crowe
             of
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           a
           
             fair
             way
          
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           because
           some
           who
           lived
           but
           at
           the
           Day-break
           (
           as
           it
           w●re
           )
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           that
           
             early
             Hour
          
           discover
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           (
           although
           they
           did
           a
           great
           part
           )
           or
           
           bore
           Testimony
           against
           every
           particular
           Evil
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           although
           they
           did
           against
           a
           great
           many
           )
           thence
           to
           argue
           ,
           that
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           extended
           no
           further
           then
           was
           discovered
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           was
           
             no
             other
          
           Evil
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           testified
           against
           ,
           especially
           since
           we
           find
           divers
           things
           which
           they
           took
           little
           or
           no
           Notice
           of
           ,
           
             plainly
             condemned
          
           ,
           and
           zealously
           witnessed
           against
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           in
           their
           respective
           times
           ,
           Co●f●sso●s
           of
           and
           true
           Witnesses
           for
           God
           against
           the
           Corruptions
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           my
           Opponent
           saith
           in
           another
           Case
           (
           page
           ●14
           )
           
             You
             must
             not
             interpret
             one
             Scripture
             to
             overthrow
             oth●●
             plain
             Scr●ptures
          
           the
           same
           say
           ●in
           this
           he
           ought
           n●t
           to
           instance
           these
           men●
           receiving
           Tythes
           to
           overthrow
           ,
           or
           contradict
           the
           plain
           Testimonies
           of
           other
           faithful
           Se●vants
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           denied
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           Christianity
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           all
           alike
           oppose
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           but
           Cir●cumcision
           and
           other
           Rites
           ,
           
           were
           born
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           used
           by
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           in
           process
           of
           time
           were
           utterly
           rejected
           
           and
           denyed
           by
           all
           ,
           which
           yet
           neither
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           nor
           was
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Churches
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           and
           Continuation
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Rites
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           those
           holy
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           what
           was
           denied
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           witnessed
           against
           as
           
             Popish
             ,
             Superstitious
          
           and
           wicked
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           defended
           now
           as
           
             not
             Popish
          
           or
           Superstitious
           (
           at
           least
           by
           such
           as
           pretend
           to
           reverence
           their
           testimonies
           )
           because
           the
           same
           things
           were
           not
           denied
           by
           all
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           not
           limitable
           to
           Numbers
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           but
           he
           raised
           up
           
             one
             to
             bear
          
           Testimony
           against
           one
           Corruption
           ,
           another
           against
           another
           Superstition
           ;
           some
           stormed
           
             one
             Part
          
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           b●●
           did
           not
           make
           their
           Batteries
           
             all
             in
             one
             Place
          
           :
           Now
           that
           Tythes
           were
           denyed
           by
           many
           of
           those
           godly
           men
           ,
           
           Fox's
           Martyrology
           assures
           us
           in
           the
           Instances
           of
           
             Thorp
             ,
             Swinderby
             ,
             Bruce
             ,
             Wickliff
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Some
           of
           whom
           complained
           of
           the
           Abuse
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           were
           then
           fixt
           and
           settled
           as
           a
           Payment
           ,
           whenas
           but
           a
           little
           before
           they
           were
           a
           
             voluntary
             free
             Gift
          
           ,
           disposeable
           at
           the
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           Giver
           :
           Others
           
             utterly
             denying
          
           and
           rejecting
           
           them
           ,
           as
           
             no
             way
             lawful
          
           at
           all
           ;
           nay
           Thorp
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           That
           
             those
             Priests
             that
             do
             take
             Tythes
             ,
             d●●y
             Christ
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           urging
           it
           as
           the
           Opinion
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           thinks
           of
           Ierome
           .
           And
           Brute
           saith
           ▪
           not
           only
           that
           
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             pay
             Tythes
             in
             Gospel-times
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
             it
             is
             manifest
             and
             plain
             ,
             that
             neither
             by
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           ;
           
             nor
             by
             Christ's
             Law
             ,
             Christian
             People
             are
             bound
             to
             pay
             Tythes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Traditions
             of
             Men.
          
           Hence
           what
           Opinion
           these
           
             good
             men
          
           had
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           .
           but
           for
           any
           now
           to
           urge
           ,
           in
           Defence
           and
           Justification
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           that
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Hooper
             ,
             Ridley
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Godly
           Martyrs
           received
           them
           ,
           what
           else
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           oppose
           the
           Martyrs
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           ,
           as
           
             clashing
             and
             warring
          
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           yea
           and
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           the
           Practices
           of
           some
           ,
           to
           invalidate
           and
           make
           the
           Testimony
           of
           others
           
             utterly
             void
          
           and
           of
           no
           Force
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           does
           ill
           become
           any
           Protestant
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           indeed
           I
           think
           none
           ,
           
             that
             were
             truly
             such
          
           would
           ever
           have
           attempted
           it
           .
           But
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           From
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           (
           which
           he
           only
           nibbles
           at
           ,
           but
           dares
           not
           trust
           his
           Cause
           upon
           ,
           as
           having
           
             no
             Place
          
           in
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           from
           whene
           
           he
           might
           derive
           it
           ▪
           and
           from
           Donation
           ,
           or
           
             Voluntary
             Dedication
          
           of
           Tythes
           in
           former
           Ages
           (
           which
           is
           here
           proved
           to
           be
           at
           best
           
             but
             Pop●sh
          
           )
           he
           be
           takes
           himself
           to
           his
           last
           and
           
           surest
           ●e●uge
           ,
           Humane
           〈◊〉
           ,
           making
           Tythe
           to
           be
           b●t
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           in
           the
           same
           man●e●
           ,
           a
           〈…〉
           Tenure
           that
           other
           mens
           .
           〈◊〉
           are
           〈…〉
           may
           introduce
           a
           Pl●●
           to
           〈…〉
           enjoy
           Tythes
           by
           the
           same
           Right
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           Reason
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           man
           enjoye●
           〈…〉
           .
           For
           when
           in
           page
           135
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           .
           he
           is
           prest
           
             to
             sh●w
             〈◊〉
             a
             Precept
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             commanded
             Tythes
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             or
             an
             Example
             ,
             there
             the
             Apostles
             did
             receive
             them
          
           (
           and
           this
           urged
           also
           from
           a
           Th●s●●
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Precept
             or
             Example
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             certainly
             be
             the
             Guide
             of
             all
             our
             Actions
          
           )
           he
           to
           avoid
           the
           Force
           of
           it
           ,
           insinuates
           that
           
             he
             is
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             〈…〉
             Precept
             ,
             or
             Example
             for
             his
             taking
             〈…〉
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             man
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             enjoying
             of
             his
             Temporal
             Estate
             .
             〈◊〉
             shew
             you
             the
             Mistak●
          
           saith
           he
           (
           I
           thought
           he
           had
           not
           counted
           it
           a
           Mistake
           for
           men
           to
           take
           precept
           or
           Example
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           for
           the
           Guide
           of
           all
           their
           Actions
           )
           You
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             chall●nge
             so
             many
             Acres
             of
             Ground
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             to
             make
             you
             a
             good
             property
             in
             this
             Estate
             ,
             you
             
             must
             shew
             either
             some
             positive
             Scripture
             for
             your
             Right
             to
             hold
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             an
             Example
             from
             Christ
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Free
             Holds
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           To
           this
           the
           Parishioner
           replies
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             soon
             discover
             your
             Fallacy
             ,
             by
             telling
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             enjoy
             my
             Estate
             as
             a
             Temporal
             Right
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           I
           shall
           discover
           his
           Fallacy
           further
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           I
           enjoy
           my
           Estate
           as
           a
           
             Temporal
             Right
          
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           I
           
             claim
             it
             in
             a
             Natural
             and
             Civil
             Capacity
             ,
          
           without
           Relation
           to
           a
           
             Ministerial
             Function
          
           ,
           or
           Spiritual
           Office
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ.
           But
           the
           Priest
           doth
           not
           claim
           Tythes
           in
           this
           Capacity
           .
           He
           claims
           in
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Capacity
          
           although
           his
           Claim
           be
           false
           )
           his
           Claim
           depends
           upon
           a
           Ministerial
           Function
           .
           He
           claims
           
             not
             as
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           (
           for
           such
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           )
           His
           claim
           therefore
           to
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           my
           claim
           to
           my
           temporal
           Estate
           ,
           differing
           in
           the
           very
           Ground
           and
           Nature
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           will
           make
           good
           my
           claim
           to
           my
           Estate
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           good
           his
           claim
           to
           Tythes
           .
           For
           my
           claim
           to
           my
           Estate
           being
           grounded
           upon
           a
           Natural
           ,
           or
           Temporal
           Consideration
           only
           ,
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
           But
           his
           
           Claim
           to
           Tythes
           being
           grounded
           upon
           a
           Spiritual
           Consideration
           (
           as
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           )
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           is
           no
           way
           equal
           ,
           or
           suitable
           to
           his
           Claim
           .
           So
           that
           he
           hath
           still
           need
           (
           if
           he
           would
           still
           take
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           still
           be
           reputed
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           )
           to
           produce
           a
           Precept
           where
           God
           hath
           commanded
           Tythes
           to
           be
           paid
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           an
           Example
           ,
           where
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           did
           receive
           them
           .
           Which
           if
           he
           cannot
           do
           ,
           
             he
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             reputed
             no
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           since
           they
           that
           are
           indeed
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           shew
           both
           Precept
           and
           Example
           for
           the
           Maintenance
           which
           they
           receive
           .
        
         
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           page
           137.
           
           
             If
             the
             Consideration
             of
             a
             Temporal
             right
             be
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             a
             Temporal
             Enjoyment
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             I
             can
             hold
             my
             Tythes
             without
             any
             Wound
             to
             my
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           How
           hard
           his
           Conscience
           is
           (
           to
           be
           wounded
           )
           especially
           in
           a
           Case
           so
           profitable
           to
           him
           as
           Tythes
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           lay
           .
           Yet
           thus
           far
           I
           will
           ,
           that
           if
           
             his
             Co●science
             were
             not
             harder
             then
             it
             should
             be
             ,
          
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           could
           not
           satisfie
           it
           in
           taking
           Tythes
           ▪
           That
           which
           gives
           Sati●fa●●ion
           to
           mine
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           man's
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           Temporal
           Enjoyment
           
           of
           a
           Temporal
           Estate
           ,
           is
           the
           Consideration
           that
           he
           claims
           it
           only
           in
           a
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           Capacity
           ,
           
             as
             a
             man
          
           (
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           a
           Spiritual
           Imployment
           (
           and
           that
           in
           that
           Capacity
           he
           hath
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           i●
           the
           Case
           thus
           with
           the
           Priest
           ?
           Doth
           he
           claim
           
             Tythes
             purely
          
           in
           a
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           capacity
           ,
           
             as
             a
             man
          
           (
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           a
           Spiritual
           Imployment
           )
           or
           doth
           he
           claim
           them
           upon
           a
           Religious
           Score
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           though
           not
           one
           )
           and
           in
           Consideration
           of
           a
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           or
           Spiritual
           Function
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           execute
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           how
           dares
           he
           then
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           which
           satisfies
           other
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           in
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           their
           Temporal
           Estates
           ,
           he
           can
           hold
           Tythes
           without
           any
           Wound
           to
           his
           Conscience
           !
           Certainly
           ,
           by
           confounding
           these
           so
           different
           Considerations
           of
           Natural
           and
           
             Spiritual
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Religious
          
           Capa●ities
           ,
           he
           hath
           argued
           very
           fallaciously
           and
           craf●ily
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           beguil
           his
           Reader
           with
           meer
           Sophistry
           .
           And
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           he
           goes
           on
           ▪
        
         
           
             What
             have
             you
             to
             shew
             for
             your
             Estate
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           to
           his
           Parishioner
           ?
           
             I
             have
             a
             good
             Died
          
           ,
           replieth
           the
           Parishioner
           :
           
             But
             what
             have
             you
             to
             shew
             for
             your
             Gle●●
             and
             Tythes
             ?
             I
             have
             a
             
             good
             Terrier
             and
             Endowment
             ,
          
           cries
           the
           Priest.
           
             Prove
             that
             Terr●●r
             and
             E●dowment
             to
             b●
             right
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Parishioner
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             I
             will
          
           ,
           quoth
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             when
             your
             De●d
             〈◊〉
             made
             good
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ▪
             It
             i●
             sufficient
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Parishioner
           ,
           
             that
             my
             Deed
             way●●oved
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             So
             it
             i●
             sufficient
             ,
          
           replies
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             that
             our
             Tythes
             are
             settled
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           〈◊〉
           where
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           how
           willing
           the
           Priest
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           Interest
           ,
           to
           parallel
           his
           Case
           with
           the
           Parishioner's
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           
             Difference
             a●
             all
          
           in
           the
           〈…〉
           One
           claims
           a
           Temporal
           Thing
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           claims
           a
           Temporal
           Thing
           .
           One
           cla●m
           b●
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           claim
           by
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           .
           One
           hath
           
             no
             Ne●●
          
           of
           a
           Precept
           or
           Example
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           for
           what
           he
           claims
           ,
           〈◊〉
           hath
           the
           other
           .
           Thus
           he
           takes
           his
           Parishioner
           by
           the
           Nose
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           c●kes
           him
           into
           a
           Conceit
           ,
           that
           their
           Cases
           
             answer
             pat
          
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           their
           Right
           is
           
             all
             one
          
           ,
           their
           Claim
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
          
           ,
           their
           pretensions
           
             just
             alike
          
           .
           But
           then
           they
           must
           not
           
             stay
             there
          
           ,
           the
           priest
           must
           also
           acknowledge
           ,
           
             he
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           
             he
             doth
             not
             claim
             Tythes
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           any
           
           more
           then
           the
           other
           doth
           his
           Temporal
           Estate
           ;
           otherwise
           
             the
             Parallel
             w●ll
             not
             hold
          
           .
           For
           if
           he
           claims
           Tythes
           
             as
             a
             Min●ster
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           if
           he
           demands
           them
           in
           
             Consideration
             of
             a
             Spiritual
          
           Office
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           th●n
           their
           Claims
           will
           
             not
             agree
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           good
           a
           〈◊〉
           the
           one
           ,
           will
           
             not
             be
             so
          
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           whatever
           he
           thinks
           on
           't
           .
           A
           good
           Deed
           for
           a
           Temporal
           Estate
           ,
           sounds
           some
           what
           like
           ;
           but
           a
           Terrier
           and
           Endowment
           for
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           new
           and
           strange
           Language
           ,
           which
           Christians
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           .
           And
           for
           a
           Temporal
           Estate
           ,
           held
           in
           a
           Civil
           Capacity
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           the
           Deed
           be
           approved
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           because
           the
           Estate
           it self
           is
           claimed
           ,
           and
           held
           upon
           
             no
             other
          
           Considerations
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           are
           Temporal
           .
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Tythes
           :
           A
           Temporal
           Settlement
           of
           Tythes
           is
           
             not
             sufficient
          
           ,
           because
           Tythes
           are
           claimed
           upon
           Considerations
           that
           are
           
             not
             Temporal
          
           ,
           but
           Spiritual
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Parishioner
           puts
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             If
             Tythes
             are
             Temporal
             Rights
             ,
             how
             come
             you
             〈◊〉
             call
             them
             spiritual
             Preferments
          
           ?
           The
           Priest
           answers
           ,
           
             All
             Tythes
             are
             not
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             all
             Impropriations
             are
             held
             in
             a
             Laity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           this
           then
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
           Impropriations
           are
           held
           in
           a
           Laity
           ,
           Tythes
           are
           not
           
             so
             Sacred
          
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           
             may
             be
          
           and
           are
           alienated
           to
           common
           Uses
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Dedication
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           whatever
           else
           he
           saith
           elsewhere
           (
           page
           146
           ,
           147.
           )
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
             But
             other
             Tythes
          
           ,
           the
           Priest
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             called
             spiritual
             Preferments
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Profits
             ,
             but
             the
             Persons
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therfore
             are
             they
             vulgarly
             called
             spiritual
             Preferments
             ,
             because
             enjoyed
             by
             spiritual
             Persons
             ,
          
           page
           137.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           So
           then
           it
           seems
           the
           Persons
           injoying
           Tythes
           must
           be
           Spiritual
           ,
           yea
           so
           Spiritual
           as
           to
           communicate
           to
           the
           Tythes
           themselves
           the
           Denomination
           of
           Spiritual
           Preferments
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           must
           be
           held
           by
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           but
           because
           
             they
             have
             no
             Spiritual
             Right
             to
             them
             .
          
           But
           letting
           that
           pass
           ,
           two
           things
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           resolved
           in
           .
           First
           ,
           Why
           these
           Priests
           ,
           who
           
             hid
             such
             Defiance
             to
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           should
           affect
           to
           call
           themselves
           
             Spiritual
             Persons
             ?
             Secondly
          
           ,
           Seeing
           towards
           the
           Beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           (
           page
           11.
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             some
             men
             for
             a
             corrupt
             Interest
             will
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             these
             Sacred
             Offices
          
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           near
           the
           End
           of
           it
           (
           pag
           160.
           )
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             the
             Secular
             
             Care
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             hath
             been
             excessive
          
           :
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           whether
           he
           reckons
           these
           for
           some
           of
           his
           
             Spiritual
             Persons
          
           ,
           seeing
           these
           do
           
             injoy
             the
             Preferments
          
           as
           well
           as
           any
           .
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           (
           in
           page
           140.
           )
           That
           which
           no-Body
           doubts
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Temporal
             Authorities
             have
             Power
             to
             establish
             Temporal
             Rights
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           (
           in
           page
           141.
           )
           he
           infers
           ,
           
             That
             in
             Temporal
             Affairs
             ,
             an
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             Temporal
             Authority
             (
             where
             the
             thing
             is
             equitable
             and
             Reasonable
             )
             is
             a
             good
             and
             convincing
             Argument
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           page
           ,
           taking
           an
           Occasion
           to
           repeat
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             in
             every
             Case
             a
             Temporal
             Authority
             can
             create
             a
             Right
             to
             a
             Temporal
             Interest
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             Cases
             only
             as
             are
             Equitable
             and
             Reasonable
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           observe
           here
           he
           reels
           from
           establishing
           a
           Right
           to
           creating
           a
           Right
           :
           I
           hope
           he
           doth
           not
           think
           that
           to
           establish
           &
           create
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Let
           him
           stick
           to
           which
           he
           please●●
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           without
           confou●ding
           them
           .
           If
           he
           will
           say
           that
           
             Temporal
             Authority
             hath
             created
             a
             right
             to
             Tythes
             ,
          
           he
           thereby
           
             cuts
             off
          
           all
           Pretensions
           to
           any
           Right
           antecedent
           to
           that
           Creation
           .
           If
           he
           will
           say
           
           that
           
             Temporal
             Authority
             hath
             only
             established
             a
             Temporal
             Right
             to
             Tythes
             ,
          
           that
           supposeth
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           to
           them
           before
           .
           But
           that
           will
           lye●●
           :
           his
           Door
           to
           prove
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           he
           hath
           not
           in
           any
           Degree
           done
           ;
           unless
           to
           say
           i●
           ,
           be
           a
           Degree
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           〈◊〉
           hath
           〈◊〉
           it
           in
           many
           Degrees
           .
           For
           
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             over
             and
             over
             .
             If
             Tythes
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             an●ther
             man's
             Estate
             and
             Property
             ,
             the
             Ca●●
             will
             be
             clear
             agai●st
             me
             ;
             but
             thi●
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             b●gging
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             therefore
             I
             am
             ready
             〈◊〉
             prove
             that
             Tythes
             are
             mine
             ,
             not
             his
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             receive
             them
             .
          
           Here
           he
           saith
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           prove
           ,
           but
           I
           wonder
           when
           he
           will
           do
           it
           .
           After
           a
           Periphrasis
           of
           three
           pages
           or
           more
           ,
           he
           brings
           his
           Discourse
           to
           this
           Issue
           ,
           
             If
             you
             will
             grant
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             Maintenance
             in
             general
             is
             due
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             will
             sufficiently
             justifie
             Tythes
             from
             all
             the
             idle
             Cavils
             which
             are
             brought
             against
             them
          
           (
           page
           145.
           )
           I●
           not
           this
           notably
           argued
           to
           prove
           Tythes
           his
           ,
           not
           theirs
           from
           whom
           he
           receiveth
           them
           ,
           especially
           from
           one
           that
           was
           in
           such
           Readiness
           too
           !
           Well
           ,
           I●le
           grant
           him
           that
           Maintenance
           in
           general
           is
           due
           by
           the
           Gospel
           to
           a
           Gospel
           Minister
           ,
           and
           now
           let
           us
           see
           what
           he
           can
           make
           on
           't
           .
           Why
           ,
           saith
           he
           (
           pag.
           146.
           )
           
             The
             Gospel
             commands
             a
             Maintenace
             
             be
             provided
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Nursing
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             set
             out
             Tythes
             for
             that
             Maintenance
          
           :
           To
           prove
           this
           ,
           he
           urges
           a
           
             Voluntary
             Dedication
          
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           prove
           that
           ,
           offers
           
             Ethelwolfe's
             Charter
          
           .
           The
           Dedication
           and
           Charter
           I
           have
           already
           examined
           ,
           and
           shewed
           how
           little
           they
           conduce
           to
           this
           Cause
           .
           Therefore
           not
           to
           repeat
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           inquire
           
             what
             Power
             those
             Nursing
             ▪
             Fathers
             had
             to
             set
             〈◊〉
             Tythes
             for
             a
             Maintenance
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           He
           that
           appointed
           a
           Maintenance
           in
           general
           ,
           described
           also
           that
           Maintenance
           in
           
             particular
             .
             In
             the
             same
             House
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             remain
             ,
             ea●ing
             and
             drinking
             〈◊〉
             things
             as
             they
             give
             ,
          
           Luke
           10.7
           .
           So
           again
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           
             Eat
             such
             things
             as
             are
             set
             before
             you
             .
             For
             the
             Workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             Ma●
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.10
           .
           Here
           was
           the
           Maintenance
           which
           Christ
           appointed
           for
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           
             was
             altogether
             Free
          
           and
           Voluntary
           ▪
           But
           where
           hath
           Christ
           given
           Power
           to
           any
           man
           to
           alter
           this
           Maintenance
           and
           set
           up
           another
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           it
           ?
           Doubtless
           if
           any
           such
           Authority
           were
           given
           ,
           it
           concerns
           them
           that
           claim
           thereby
           ,
           to
           shew
           it
           .
           But
           if
           Christ
           hath
           given
           no
           such
           Power
           ,
           whence
           then
           doth
           man
           take
           so
           much
           
           upon
           him
           ?
           Yet
           suppose
           Magistrates
           had
           such
           a
           Power
           to
           appoint
           Maintenance
           ,
           yet
           for
           any
           Magistrate
           to
           set
           out
           Tythes
           for
           that
           Maintenance
           ,
           is
           a
           
             di●ect
             Opposition
          
           to
           Christ.
           For
           Tythes
           having
           been
           commanded
           by
           God
           in
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           to
           be
           paid
           unto
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           Christ
           having
           disannulled
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           
             taken
             away
             Priests
             ,
             Tythes
             and
             Law
             altogether
          
           (
           Heb.
           7.
           )
           what
           greater
           Affront
           can
           be
           offered
           to
           Christ
           ,
           what
           greater
           Contempt
           shewed
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           
             see
             up
          
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           
             thrown
             down
          
           ,
           to
           establish
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           abolish●d
           .
        
         
           But
           sayes
           he
           (
           pag.
           154.
           )
           
             ●f
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             can
             prove
             from
             the
             Laws
             ●f
             God
             or
             right
             Reason
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             for
             every
             one
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             may
             not
             settle
             Tythes
             ,
             Lands
             or
             Monies
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             something
             to
             the
             Purpose
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           Well
           then
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           do
           something
           ,
           
             even
             in
             his
             Sense
          
           ,
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           both
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           right
           Reason
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             for
             every
             Man
             ●o
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             .
          
           The
           Earth
           is
           the
           Lord's
           ,
           and
           the
           Fulnes
           thereof
           :
           whatsoever
           Man
           injoyes
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           holds
           but
           in
           Stewardship
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           
           must
           give
           an
           Account
           thereof
           unto
           his
           Lord.
           His
           Eye
           must
           be
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           in
           the
           Use
           and
           Disposing
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           calls
           his
           own
           .
           
             He
             may
             not
             imploy
             it
             ●o
             an
             Evil
             Vs.
          
           He
           ought
           to
           Honour
           God
           with
           all
           his
           Substance
           ;
           but
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           honour
           the
           Devil
           with
           one
           Farthing
           .
           He
           may
           not
           spend
           his
           Substance
           upon
           his
           Lusts
           ,
           nor
           bestow
           it
           among
           Harlots
           .
           (
           The
           Prodigal
           ,
           that
           wasted
           his
           Portion
           after
           that
           manner
           ,
           confessed
           ,
           
             He
             had
             sinned
             against
             Heaven
          
           ,
           Luke
           15.21
           .
           And
           the
           Steward
           ,
           that
           was
           accused
           for
           wasting
           his
           Master's
           Goods
           ,
           was
           called
           to
           an
           Account
           therefore
           ,
           and
           
             turned
             out
          
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           Chap.
           16.
           see
           also
           Eccles.
           11.9
           .
           &
           12.14
           .
           )
           They
           mistake
           greatly
           ,
           that
           think
           man
           so
           independent
           and
           uncontrolable
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           do
           what
           he
           will
           with
           the
           Goods
           he
           possesses
           ,
           and
           imploy
           them
           to
           what
           Use
           he
           pleases
           .
           
             He
             may
             not
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             them
             ,
             neither
             may
             he
             uphold
             Idolatry
             with
             them
             .
          
           In
           these
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           Cases
           more
           
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
          
           (
           either
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           right
           Reason
           )
           
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             .
          
           Will
           any
           Protestant
           be
           so
           inconsiderate
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             lawful
          
           for
           a
           Man
           
             to
             lay
             out
             his
             Money
             in
             Beads
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Agnus
             De●'s
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           Trumpery
           ?
           Will
           he
           
           say
           
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             buy
             Masses
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           Will
           he
           say
           
             it
             was
             lawful
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           Ethelwolf
           at
           
             Rome
             to
             give
             Two
             Hundred
             Marks
             a
             Year
             to
             buy
             Oyl
             ,
             to
             k●ep
             St.
          
           Peters
           
             's
             Lamps
             and
             St.
          
           Paul
           '
           
             s
             Lamps
             burning
          
           ?
           If
           he
           thinks
           this
           justifiable
           ,
           let
           him
           defend
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           he
           may
           in
           this
           very
           Instance
           see
           ,
           both
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             for
             every
             man
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             ,
          
           and
           also
           that
           Ethelwolf
           ,
           his
           great
           Donor
           and
           Patron
           ,
           did
           that
           with
           his
           own
           that
           was
           
             not
             lawful
          
           for
           him
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             uphold
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
          
           .
           N●r
           did
           he
           transgress
           in
           this
           In●tance
           only
           ,
           of
           giv●ng
           that
           Yearly
           Pension
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Donation
           of
           
             Tythes
             also
          
           :
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           
             maintain
             a
             Popish
          
           Clergy
           ,
           d●generated
           from
           Apostolical
           Purity
           ,
           and
           
             f●●lly
             corrupt
          
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           ,
           in
           upholding
           of
           which
           he
           did
           
             that
             which
             was
             Evil
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           sure
           Unlawful
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           was
           
             not
             lawful
          
           for
           him
           to
           do
           what
           he
           would
           with
           
             his
             own
          
           ,
           how
           much
           
             less
             lawful
          
           then
           was
           it
           for
           him
           to
           do
           what
           he
           would
           with
           that
           which
           was
           
             none
             of
             his
             own
          
           ,
           but
           other
           mens
           !
           If
           he
           did
           
             not
             well
          
           in
           giving
           that
           which
           was
           
             his
             own
          
           for
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           a
           False
           Ministry
           ,
           surely
           then
           he
           did
           worse
           in
           giving
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           Use
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           
             not
             his
             
             own
          
           ,
           but
           other
           mens
           ;
           which
           yet
           he
           must
           needs
           do
           ,
           if
           indeed
           he
           gave
           the
           Tythes
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           as
           some
           alledge
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           now
           received
           .
           For
           though
           he
           were
           a
           King
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           I
           think
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           thereby
           Power
           of
           disposing
           or
           
             giving
             away
          
           other
           mens
           Properties
           .
           If
           as
           King
           he
           had
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           then
           
             farewel
             Property
          
           to
           all
           Subjects
           .
           If
           he
           had
           not
           such
           Power
           rightfully
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           ,
           that
           Deed
           's
           unjust
           ,
           and
           the
           Chart●r
           therefore
           void
           .
           But
           if
           he
           neither
           had
           nor
           used
           such
           Power
           ,
           but
           only
           decimated
           his
           own
           Demeasn
           Lands
           (
           as
           some
           understand
           )
           then
           cannot
           any
           general
           Claim
           to
           Tythes
           be
           derived
           from
           his
           Charter
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           that
           Ethelwolf
           had
           an
           
             ample
             Power
          
           of
           disposing
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           People
           had
           by
           Consent
           joyned
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Donation
           ,
           every
           man
           according
           to
           the
           Interest
           he
           had
           ;
           yet
           neither
           could
           he
           single
           ,
           nor
           he
           and
           they
           conjoyned
           ,
           grant
           any
           more
           then
           belonged
           to
           themselves
           .
           They
           were
           possest
           of
           the
           Lands
           ,
           and
           injoyed
           the
           Profits
           .
           These
           they
           might
           dispose
           of
           (
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             to
             an
             Evil
             Vse
          
           )
           of
           these
           they
           might
           have
           given
           what
           part
           they
           pleased
           .
           If
           they
           had
           given
           the
           
             Tenth
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           tenth
           Acre
           (
           in
           which
           Sense
           some
           understand
           the
           
           words
           of
           the
           Charter
           [
           
             aliquam
             portionem
             terrarum
             haereditariam
          
           ]
           in
           Ingulf
           )
           how
           unrighteous
           soever
           it
           had
           been
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Use
           and
           End
           to
           and
           for
           which
           it
           had
           been
           given
           ,
           yet
           they
           to
           whom
           it
           had
           been
           so
           given
           had
           thereby
           had
           a
           
             distinct
             Property
          
           and
           Possession
           .
           If
           they
           had
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           have
           given
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           yearly
           Profits
           (
           which
           I
           know
           is
           the
           t●ing
           aimed
           at
           )
           that
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           done
           
             for
             th●mselves
          
           ,
           and
           
             during
             their
             Lives
          
           such
           Gift
           would
           have
           been
           of
           force
           against
           them
           ,
           being
           bound
           by
           their
           own
           Act.
           B●t
           for
           them
           to
           make
           a
           g●ant
           of
           the
           10th
           part
           of
           the
           Profits
           of
           the
           Land
           forever
           ,
           is
           (
           to
           my
           Understanding
           )
           utterly
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           .
           For
           it
           must
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Profits
           of
           the
           Land
           is
           not
           understood
           the
           natural
           only
           ,
           ●ut
           the
           
             artificial
             Product
          
           thereof
           ,
           not
           what
           the
           Earth
           of
           
             her
             own
             accord
          
           ,
           without
           any
           Help
           of
           Man
           ,
           
             brings
             forth
          
           (
           which
           I
           think
           would
           be
           little
           ,
           and
           comparatively
           little
           worth
           )
           but
           what
           by
           the
           painful
           Labour
           ,
           continual
           Toyl
           ,
           daily
           Sweat
           ,
           thoughtful
           Care
           and
           great
           Charge
           of
           the
           diligent
           and
           industrious
           Husbandman
           ,
           is
           digged
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           torn
           out
           of
           her
           Bowels
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Profits
           of
           the
           Land
           (
           rightly
           computed
           )
           
           the
           
             Labour
             ,
             Sweat
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Charge
             ,
             Skill
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             &c.
          
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           are
           included
           ,
           and
           that
           inseparably
           :
           for
           these
           are
           indeed
           the
           
             Instrumental
             Causes
          
           of
           Production
           .
           To
           admit
           then
           a
           Power
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Tythes
           of
           the
           Profits
           of
           his
           Land
           ,
           beyond
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           were
           to
           suppose
           a
           Power
           in
           that
           Man
           to
           give
           away
           the
           
             Labour
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Skill
             ,
             Charge
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             Industry
          
           of
           another
           .
           But
           that
           Reason
           gainsayes
           .
           For
           though
           a
           man
           may
           give
           away
           
             his
             own
          
           Pains
           ,
           Charge
           ,
           &c.
           may
           make
           himself
           a
           Bondslave
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           devote
           himself
           wholely
           to
           labour
           for
           others
           :
           yet
           can
           he
           not
           
             impose
             this
             Condition
          
           upon
           others
           .
           For
           as
           till
           it
           was
           voluntarily
           undertaken
           by
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           under
           
             no
             Obligation
          
           to
           it
           :
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           until
           it
           be
           voluntarily
           undertaken
           by
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           under
           
             no
             Obligation
          
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           for
           any
           one
           to
           plead
           ,
           that
           Ethelwolf
           (
           or
           any
           other
           man
           )
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           the
           Tythes
           of
           the
           Profits
           of
           that
           Land
           that
           I
           possess
           or
           occupy
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           he
           should
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           Ethelwolf
           (
           or
           some
           other
           )
           
             hath
             given
             him
             my
             Labour
             ,
             Pains
             ,
             Charges
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Skill
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             &c.
          
           seven
           or
           eight
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           before
           either
           he
           or
           I
           was
           born
           ;
           a
           thing
           
           most
           rid●culous
           ,
           and
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           more
           agreeable
           to
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           .
           For
           if
           Ethelwolf
           ,
           a
           Papist
           ,
           gave
           Tythes
           to
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           upon
           a
           Consideration
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Health
             of
             his
             Soul
             and
             Remission
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
          
           *
           which
           he
           believed
           he
           might
           obtain
           in
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           Help
           of
           
             that
             Ministry
          
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           his
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           Mediation
           of
           
             those
             Saints
          
           in
           Honour
           of
           whom
           he
           granted
           this
           Charter
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           undertook
           ,
           that
           all
           
             the
             Holy
             Brethren
             and
             Sister
             at
             every
             Church
          
           (
           as
           they
           called
           it
           )
           
             should
             upon
             e●ery
             Wednesday
             in
             the
             Year
             sing
             Fifty
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             say
             Two
             Masses
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             t●other
             for
             his
             Dikes
             or
             Nobles
          
           ▪
           Here
           was
           a
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           in
           that
           day
           was
           thought
           valuable
           too
           .
           But
           all
           that
           are
           true
           Protestants
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           this
           Consideration
           is
           of
           
             no
             value
          
           now
           (
           nor
           indeed
           ever
           was
           ;
           though
           ,
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           those
           
           Times
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           so
           reputed
           .
           )
           Now
           if
           the
           Consideration
           (
           good
           or
           bad
           )
           be
           
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           
             Charge
             be
             continued
          
           ?
           If
           the
           End
           ,
           for
           which
           Tythes
           were
           given
           ,
           neither
           be
           nor
           
             can
             be
          
           now
           answered
           ,
           with
           what
           Justice
           or
           Equity
           
             can
             Tythes
             be
             now
             demanded
          
           ?
           But
           how
           much
           more
           unjust
           and
           unequal
           will
           it
           then
           appear
           ,
           that
           Tythes
           should
           be
           now
           exacted
           ,
           and
           extorted
           by
           a
           Protestant
           Ministry
           ,
           upon
           a
           Donation
           fraudulently
           obtained
           by
           a
           Popish
           Clergy
           !
           If
           Tythes
           were
           ever
           indeed
           due
           to
           any
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Gift
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           to
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Rabble
           of
           their
           Religious
           Men
           and
           Women
           :
           for
           to
           them
           were
           they
           given
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           upon
           such
           Terms
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           Ends
           ,
           as
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           disowns
           and
           rejects
           .
           How
           dishonourable
           therefore
           is
           it
           for
           a
           
             Protestant
             .
             Minister
             to
             lay
             hold
             ,
          
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             on
             the
             Skirts
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
          
           and
           endeavour
           to
           derive
           a
           Right
           to
           Tythes
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           long
           since
           
             anathematized
             them
             for
             Her●ti●ks
          
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           also
           were
           wont
           formerly
           
             to
             call
             Antichristian
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Reasons
           urged
           why
           Tythes
           are
           now
           due
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             voluntary
             Dedication
             ,
             Donation
          
           and
           Charter
           ,
           will
           be
           certainly
           as
           
           strong
           and
           cogent
           (
           if
           not
           somewhat
           more
           )
           for
           the
           Payment
           of
           Tythes
           to
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           get
           up
           again
           :
           for
           to
           them
           were
           they
           dedicated
           ,
           to
           them
           were
           they
           given
           ,
           to
           them
           was
           the
           Charter
           granted
           .
           Nor
           has
           this
           Priest
           said
           
             any
             thing
          
           in
           Proof
           of
           his
           Claim
           to
           Tythes
           ,
           which
           might
           not
           as
           reasonably
           (
           and
           in
           this
           Respect
           somewhat
           more
           colourably
           )
           be
           said
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           .
           One
           sayes
           ,
           a
           
             Maintenance
             in
             general
          
           is
           appointed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           so
           sayes
           t'other
           .
           One
           sayes
           ,
           the
           
             Civil
             Powers
          
           ,
           and
           Nursing-Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           set
           out
           Tythes
           for
           that
           Maintenance
           :
           so
           sayes
           t'other
           .
           One
           sayes
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           
             voluntary
             Dedication
          
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           
             famous
             Charter
          
           given
           for
           them
           .
           Aye
           ▪
           so
           there
           was
           indeed
           sayes
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           
             that
             Dedication
             was
             made
             to
             our
             Church
          
           (
           
             in
             Honour
             of
          
           Mary
           
             the
             Glorious
             Virgin
             and
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             Honour
             of
             St.
          
           Michael
           
             the
             Arch-Angel
             ,
             and
             of
             Saint
          
           Peter
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Honour
             of
             our
             Holy
             Father
             Pope
          
           Gregory
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Charter
           in
           ●●g●●f
           are
           )
           and
           that
           Charter
           was
           granted
           
             to
             us
          
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           se●st
           that
           the
           same
           Reasons
           this
           Man
           
           uses
           to
           prove
           Tythes
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           Popish
           Priest
           may
           
             as
             well
          
           use
           to
           prove
           Tythes
           due
           to
           him
           But
           as
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           saith
           (
           chap.
           7.12
           .
           )
           
             The
             Priesthood
             being
             changed
          
           (
           which
           took
           Tythes
           )
           
             there
             is
             made
             of
             Necessity
             a
             Change
             also
             of
             the
             Law
          
           (
           which
           commanded
           Tythes
           )
           so
           I
           say
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           her
           Priesthood
           ,
           being
           
             cast
             off
             ,
             disowned
             ,
             denied
             and
             rejected
          
           :
           There
           is
           a
           Necessity
           (
           if
           ye
           will
           be
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           true
           Protestants
           )
           that
           
             all
             her
             Ded●cations
             ,
             O●lations
             ,
             Donations
             ,
             Grants
             ,
             Charters
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             Offerings
             ,
             Obventions
             ,
             Collations
             ,
             Terriers
             ,
             Endowments
             ,
             Benefic●s
             ,
          
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           is
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ,
           and
           crept
           in
           under
           the
           Corruption
           of
           her
           degenerate
           State
           ,
           be
           
             utterly
             renounced
          
           ,
           made
           void
           and
           cancell●d
           to
           all
           Intents
           and
           Purposes
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           Vnreasonableness
           of
           
             exacting
             Tythes
          
           will
           yet
           more
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           co●sidered
           ,
           that
           if
           Tythes
           were
           a
           suitable
           Main
           c●ance
           for
           a
           Protestant
           Ministry
           ,
           yet
           the
           Clergy
           now
           
             do
             nothing
          
           for
           the
           People
           (
           nor
           indeed
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           )
           which
           can
           de●erve
           so
           great
           a
           Compensation
           .
           For
           let
           it
           not
           be
           soon
           forgotten
           ,
           
           nay
           ,
           let
           the
           Parishioners
           in
           every
           Parish
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           this
           Priest
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           present
           Clergy
           ,
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Our
             only
             Work
             is
             to
             explain
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             same
             ,
          
           page
           86.
           
           Yet
           a
           little
           after
           saith
           ,
           (
           page
           92
           ,
           93.
           )
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             (
             as
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurecti●n
             and
             Ascension
             )
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             N●ighbour
             ,
             ●ll
             the
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             place
             or
             other
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             fitted
             to
             the
             most
             vulgar
             Cap●c●●y
             ,
             and
             shallowest
             Vnd●rstanding
             ,
             are
             mad
             :
             such
             pl●in
             and
             easie
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             ,
             being
             sitted
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             most
             unlearned
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           nothing
           
             needs
             explaining
          
           ,
           all
           things
           
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
          
           are
           so
           pl●in
           already
           .
           Whatever
           then
           they
           explain
           and
           apply
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           
             not
             necessary
          
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           saith
           is
           
             their
             only
             Work.
          
           But
           is
           it
           not
           a
           great
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           extream
           Vnrighteousness
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           exact
           and
           tear
           from
           the
           poor
           Husband-man
           the
           Tenth
           Part
           of
           his
           Crop
           for
           
             only
             explaining
             ,
             and
             applying
             some
             thing
             that
             is
             no
             way
             necessary
             to
             the
             poor
             man's
             
             Salvation
             ,
          
           nor
           in
           that
           respect
           can
           do
           him
           any
           good
           ?
           O
           great
           Oppression
           !
           O
           foul
           Abuse
           !
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             put
             the
             thing
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             our
             Laws
             have
             made
             Tythes
             a
             Freehold
             ,
          
           page
           137.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           A
           Freehold
           doth
           he
           call
           them
           !
           Such
           a
           Freehold
           ,
           I
           wis
           ,
           as
           
             h●lds
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Nation
             in
             Bondage
             .
          
           But
           what
           Laws
           are
           they
           that
           have
           made
           Tythes
           a
           Free-Hold
           ?
           Where
           are
           they
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           He
           is
           peremptory
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           
             Shew
             the
             Text
             ,
             shew
             the
             Statute
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             Opponent's
             part
             to
             prove
             ,
          
           page
           152.
           
           I
           desire
           him
           therefore
           to
           shew
           those
           Laws
           ,
           produce
           those
           Statutes
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           Tythes
           a
           Free-hold
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           whose
           Right
           he
           insists
           upon
           (
           for
           if
           he
           will
           say
           they
           are
           a
           Free-hold
           to
           the
           La●ty
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           advan●aging
           his
           Cause
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           yet
           further
           prove
           the
           
             Lawfulness
             of
             alienating
             Tythes
          
           to
           common
           Uses
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           
             Solemn
             Ded●cation
          
           of
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           much
           brays
           of
           That
           the
           Charter
           of
           Ethelwolf
           by
           which
           Tythes
           are
           claimed
           )
           was
           
             popish
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             wicked
          
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           shewed
           before
           .
           What
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           and
           them
           ,
           it
           more
           concerned
           my
           Opponent
           to
           
           search
           ,
           then
           me
           :
           But
           probably
           he
           might
           designedly
           omit
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           knowing
           that
           such
           an
           Inquiry
           would
           no
           way
           conduce
           to
           the
           Credit
           of
           his
           Claim
           .
           For
           if
           Tythes
           were
           born
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             in
             bad
             times
          
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           were
           
             brought
             up
             in
             worse
          
           .
           If
           they
           were
           granted
           in
           the
           
             dusk
             of
             the
             Evening
          
           ,
           they
           were
           confirmed
           in
           the
           
             Midnight
             of
             popery
          
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           without
           Ground
           ,
           I
           'le
           here
           set
           down
           the
           Preamble
           of
           a
           Grant
           made
           by
           King
           Stephen
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           One
           Thousand
           One
           Hundred
           Thirty
           Nine
           .
        
         
           
             Inasmuch
             as
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             divine
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             appointed
             ,
             and
             being
             published
             far
             and
             near
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             soundeth
             in
             all
             Mens
             Ears
             ,
             that
             
               by
               the
               giving
               of
               Alms
               the
               Bonds
               of
               Sins
               may
               be
               loosed
               ,
               and
               the
               Rewards
               of
               Heavenly
               Ioys
               obtained
            
             :
             I
             Stephen
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             King
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             desiring
             to
             have
             a
             Part
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             an
             happy
             kind
             of
             trading
             ,
             exchange
             Heavenly
             things
             for
             Earthly
             ,
             being
             pricked
             forward
             by
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Souls
               of
               my
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               my
               Par●nis
               and
               Predecessors
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           By
           this
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           see
           
           upon
           what
           Gro●nds
           they
           went
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Principles
           they
           were
           acted
           in
           those
           times
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Confirmation
           was
           sufficiently
           su●●able
           to
           the
           Institution
           .
        
         
           Long
           after
           this
           ,
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           being
           
             more
             Papist
             then
             Protestant
          
           (
           though
           he
           had
           transferred
           the
           Supremacy
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           himself
           )
           and
           believing
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           other
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           that
           of
           
             Tythes
             being
             due
             to
             God
             and
             Holy
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Twenty
           Seventh
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           made
           a
           Law
           for
           the
           Payment
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           the
           Preamble
           whereof
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             For
             asmuch
             as
             divers
             Numbers
             of
             Evil
             dispos●d
             Persons
             ,
             &c.
             having
             no
             Respect
             to
             their
             Duties
             to
             Almigh●y
             God
             ,
             but
             against
             Right
             and
             ●o●d
             Conscience
             ,
             have
             attempted
             to
             substract
             and
             withhold
             in
             some
             places
             the
             who●e
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             great
             ●ar●s
             of
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Oblations
             ,
             as
             w●ll
             personal
             as
             predial
             ,
             due
             unto
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           the
           fi●st
           Parliamentary
           Law
           that
           I
           find
           amongst
           our
           Statutes
           for
           the
           Paiment
           of
           Tythes
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           take
           notice
           ,
           was
           made
           by
           a
           King
           and
           Parliament
           that
           were
           Papists
           ,
           upon
           a
           Popish
           Supposition
           ●hat
           Tythes
           were
           
             due
             to
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           The
           same
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           Thirty
           Seventh
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           upon
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           
           Religious
           Houses
           (
           as
           they
           were
           then
           called
           )
           made
           another
           Law
           for
           the
           Payment
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           supposing
           them
           still
           
             Duties
             to
             Almighty
             God.
          
           And
           in
           Pursuance
           of
           these
           Laws
           of
           his
           ,
           his
           Son
           and
           Successor
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           made
           another
           ,
           grounding
           it
           upon
           those
           which
           his
           lather
           had
           made
           before
           So
           that
           neither
           of
           these
           Kings
           made
           
             any
             new
             grant
          
           of
           Tythes
           ;
           but
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           
             th●y
             were
             due
             to
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             ,
          
           they
           made
           Provision
           for
           the
           Payment
           of
           them
           .
           Yet
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           restrained
           Suits
           &
           Tryals
           for
           Tythes
           to
           the
           Ecclesi●stical
           Courts
           ,
           which
           shews
           
             they
             did
             not
             und●rstand
             Tythes
             to
             be
             a
             Temporal
             Right
             .
          
        
         
           The●e
           are
           all
           the
           Statute
           Laws
           I
           have
           hitherto
           met
           with
           concerning
           Tythes
           .
           And
           the●e
           being
           built
           upon
           a
           
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             Tythes
          
           were
           
             due
             to
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
          
           (
           a
           Doctrine
           
             purely
             Popish
             ,
             hatcht
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           and
           here
           preacht
           up
           with
           
             thundering
             Excommunications
          
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Emissaries
           and
           Agents
           )
           why
           should
           they
           be
           continued
           to
           make
           that
           *
           Error
           which
           was
           at
           first
           but
           
             too
             great
          
           ,
           still
           greater
           by
           persisting
           in
           it
           ?
           However
           it
           is
           too
           great
           Weakness
           in
           the
           Clergy
           to
           call
           Tythes
           
             a
             Freehold
          
           ,
           and
           claim
           to
           themselves
           
             a
             Temporal
             
             Right
          
           in
           them
           by
           these
           Statutes
           ,
           when
           the
           Statutes
           themselves
           suppose
           them
           due
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           :
           For
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           claim
           that
           by
           a
           Temporal
           Right
           ,
           from
           a
           Temporal
           Law
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           he
           claims
           by
           commands
           to
           be
           paid
           as
           due
           by
           a
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           is
           
             meer
             Iuggling
          
           .
           Now
           we
           see
           these
           Statutes
           did
           not
           set
           up
           or
           appoint
           the
           Payment
           of
           Tythes
           upon
           any
           civil
           Ground
           ,
           but
           
             took
             it
             for
             granted
          
           that
           Tythes
           are
           
             ●oue
             to
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           were
           a
           Mistake
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           really
           now
           appear
           that
           
             Tythes
             are
             not
             due
             to
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           Foundation
           and
           
             Reason
             of
             the
             Law
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Law
             it self
             must
             needs
             cease
          
           to
           be
           in
           Force
           .
           *
           For
           the
           Law
           not
           
             making
             them
             due
          
           ,
           but
           supposing
           them
           due
           by
           a
           former
           Right
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           so
           due
           ,
           how
           then
           can
           the
           Law
           be
           of
           Force
           !
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           i●
           the
           Priests
           claim
           a
           Property
           in
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           Profits
           and
           Encrease
           of
           the
           Lands
           ?
           that
           I
           have
           shewed
           doth
           comprehend
           and
           include
           the
           
             Labour
             ,
             Sweat
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Charge
             ,
             Skill
             and
             Diligence
          
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           other
           would
           not
           be
           :
           And
           for
           any
           man
           to
           pretend
           a
           Property
           in
           
           these
           ,
           is
           ridiculous
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           smile
           at
           (
           and
           Pitty
           )
           that
           Priest
           that
           should
           tell
           his
           Parishioners
           he
           
             hath
             a
             Property
             in
             then
             Vnderstandings
             ,
          
           in
           their
           Strength
           ,
           in
           their
           Care
           ,
           in
           their
           Industry
           ,
           &
           c
           !
           But
           if
           nothing
           less
           then
           a
           Property
           will
           serve
           the
           Turn
           ,
           yet
           where
           
             is
             this
             Property
             rested
          
           ?
           In
           whom
           doth
           it
           lie
           ?
           Is
           it
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Priest
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           :
           For
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           Priest
           
             in
             Orders
          
           ,
           &
           yet
           have
           
             no
             Power
          
           to
           demand
           Tythes
           .
           Nor
           ,
           how
           long
           soever
           he
           hath
           been
           a
           Priest
           ,
           hath
           he
           anything
           to
           do
           with
           Tythes
           ,
           until
           by
           Presentation
           ,
           Institution
           and
           Induction
           he
           is
           
             invest●a
             with
             Offic●
          
           ;
           and
           w●enever
           he
           parts
           with
           that
           Offic●
           ,
           he
           parts
           with
           the
           Tythes
           also
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Pr●perty
           (
           if
           there
           were
           any
           )
           would
           lie
           in
           the
           Offic●
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Pri●st
           .
           And
           what
           is
           the
           Office
           ?
           It
           was
           to
           be
           sure
           a
           ●●pash
           Office
           when
           Tythes
           were
           first
           paid
           to
           it
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           
             an
             Office
             set
             up
             by
             the
             P●p●
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           as
           a
           Secular
           Prince
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Pope
           (
           as
           a
           Spiritual
           Father
           :
           For
           such
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           but
           if
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Property
           in
           the
           Office
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           
             Office
             it
             s●lf
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           
             cast
             off
          
           ;
           surely
           whatsoever
           property
           was
           in
           the
           Office
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           
             gone
             along
             with
             it
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           manifest
           yet
           further
           the
           Emptiness
           of
           this
           plea
           of
           the
           Priests
           Property
           in
           Tythes
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Pri●st
           after
           all
           his
           
             Boasting
             Talk
          
           of
           property
           and
           Pr●e●hold
           ,
           
             ●ath
             no
             power
             to
             take
             One
             Sheaf
             or
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Husbandman's
             Corn
             from
             off
             his
             Gro●nd
             ,
          
           until
           the
           Owner
           hath
           severed
           it
           as
           Tythe
           from
           the
           Remainder
           ,
           and
           thereby
           first
           
             disseized
             himself
          
           of
           that
           Part
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Act
           
             given
             the
             Priest
             a
             Title
          
           thereunto
           .
           So
           that
           
             the
             Priest's
             Title
             lies
             in
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Owner
          
           ;
           nor
           hath
           he
           
             any
             Propriety
          
           there
           ,
           unti●
           the
           Owner
           by
           setting
           it
           out
           for
           him
           hath
           made
           him
           one
           .
           Only
           the
           Law
           supposing
           Tythe
           d●e
           to
           God
           and
           holy
           Church
           injoyns
           the
           Owner
           to
           set
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           a
           penalty
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           refuse
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           incurs
           the
           penalty
           ,
           
             but
             the
             property
             remains
             intire
             in
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           But
           saith
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             Tythes
             and
             other
             Church-Revenues
             have
             been
             settled
             by
             those
             that
             were
             actually
             seized
             of
             them
             in
             Law
             ,
          
           page
           154.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
             I
             tell
             you
          
           ,
           and
           
             I
             told
             you
          
           ,
           are
           his
           two
           great
           Proofs
           ;
           and
           he
           speaks
           it
           so
           confidently
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           thought
           it
           
             sufficient
             Demonstration
          
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             told
             you
          
           .
           The
           best
           on
           't
           is
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           all
           he
           tells
           us
           .
           
           He
           might
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           told
           us
           who
           those
           Doners
           were
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           
             actually
             seized
          
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           was
           they
           were
           seized
           of
           .
           What
           he
           means
           by
           other
           Church
           Revenues
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           express
           ,
           nor
           I
           intend
           to
           inqui●e
           .
           Tythe
           is
           the
           present
           Subject
           ;
           to
           that
           let
           us
           ●●ick
           .
           If
           Tythes
           be
           the
           Tenth
           of
           the
           profit
           ,
           or
           increase
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           setled
           Tythes
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           were
           actually
           seized
           of
           them
           in
           Law
           ,
           then
           surely
           they
           could
           settle
           
             no
             more
          
           then
           they
           were
           so
           seized
           of
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           be
           actually
           seized
           of
           
             no
             other
             profits
          
           ,
           or
           increase
           ,
           then
           what
           did
           grow
           ,
           increase
           ,
           or
           renew
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           
             while
             they
             were
             actually
             seized
             of
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             such
             Settlement
          
           ,
           how
           valid
           soever
           while
           they
           lived
           ,
           
             must
             needs
             expire
             with
             them
          
           .
           Is
           any
           one
           so
           void
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           they
           who
           were
           possest
           of
           Land
           an
           hundred
           Years
           ago
           ,
           could
           then
           settle
           and
           dispose
           of
           the
           profits
           and
           increase
           that
           shall
           grow
           and
           ari●e
           upon
           that
           Land
           an
           hundred
           Years
           hence
           ;
           which
           profit
           cannot
           arise
           barely
           from
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           
             Labour
             ,
             Industry
          
           and
           Stock
           of
           the
           Occupier
           ?
           Were
           ever
           any
           actually
           seized
           of
           the
           Labour
           of
           the
           Husbandman's
           Hands
           ,
           of
           the
           Sweat
           of
           his
           Brows
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Iud●●ment
             ,
             Vnderstanding
          
           and
           Sk●ll
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           of
           
           the
           Stock
           he
           imploies
           ,
           the
           Cost
           he
           bestows
           ,
           the
           
             Care
             ,
             Pains
             ,
             Industry
          
           and
           Diligence
           he
           exercises
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           a
           Crop
           ?
           That
           
             all
             these
             are
             i●cluded
             in
             the
             Crop
          
           ▪
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           and
           that
           
             without
             these
          
           the
           Crop
           comes
           not
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           undertakes
           to
           dispose
           of
           
             any
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Crop
           ,
           takes
           upon
           him
           so
           far
           to
           dispose
           of
           
             these
             also
          
           ;
           but
           with
           what
           Right
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           they
           who
           were
           anciently
           seiz●d
           of
           the
           Lands
           had
           then
           set
           out
           and
           setled
           any
           Part
           of
           the
           Land
           it self
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           something
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           But
           let
           not
           any
           man
           imagine
           that
           they
           had
           Power
           to
           charge
           their
           Posterity
           with
           that
           
             which
             was
             no
             way
             theirs
          
           ,
           nor
           which
           in
           any
           true
           Sense
           or
           Construction
           they
           could
           be
           said
           to
           have
           any
           Property
           in
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           not
           paid
           by
           Reason
           of
           that
           which
           is
           derived
           from
           them
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           if
           the
           Case
           be
           rightly
           stated
           ,
           Tythe
           is
           not
           paid
           of
           Land
           ,
           nor
           simply
           by
           Reason
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Profits
           and
           Encrease
           growing
           and
           arising
           and
           by
           Reason
           of
           the
           Labour
           and
           Stock
           imploy'd
           to
           the
           production
           of
           that
           Encrease
           .
           This
           will
           more
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           observe
           that
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Tradesmen
           and
           Handycrafts-men
           (
           who
           possess
           no
           Land
           )
           are
           injoined
           to
           pay
           the
           Tenth
           of
           the
           
           Profits
           ,
           Encrease
           or
           Gain
           ,
           arising
           by
           their
           Trades
           or
           Labour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Husbandman
           the
           Encrease
           of
           the
           Land.
           Which
           shews
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           tythed
           for
           the
           Labour
           ,
           Industry
           and
           Stock
           which
           they
           exercise
           in
           their
           Trades
           and
           Callings
           ;
           so
           is
           he
           also
           for
           the
           ●ains
           ,
           Care
           ,
           Skill
           and
           Stock
           which
           he
           imploies
           in
           his
           Calling
           of
           Husbandry
           .
           If
           therefore
           ,
           he
           that
           
             hath
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           
             hath
             no
             Land
          
           ,
           are
           
             both
             alik●
             bound
          
           to
           pay
           Tythe
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           Land
           payeth
           Tythe
           for
           the
           Land
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           hath
           never
           so
           much
           Land
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Encrease
           ,
           no
           Tythe
           can
           be
           demanded
           .
           If
           he
           hath
           
             no
             Land
          
           at
           all
           ▪
           and
           yet
           by
           any
           other
           way
           hath
           Encrease
           ,
           he
           is
           〈◊〉
           by
           the
           Law
           to
           pay
           Tythe
           .
           If
           a
           man
           so
           husband
           his
           Land
           that
           the
           Encrease
           of
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           severed
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           (
           for
           Instance
           )
           if
           he
           convert
           it
           to
           Pasture
           ,
           and
           feed
           Cattel
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           accountable
           for
           the
           Tythes
           of
           the
           Grass
           so
           eaten
           ,
           but
           if
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           be
           demanded
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           only
           a
           rate
           Tythe
           for
           the
           Cattel
           there
           feeding
           .
           But
           if
           he
           feed
           his
           Land
           with
           Horses
           ,
           very
           little
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           is
           recoverable
           for
           Tythe
           .
           And
           if
           he
           
             plant
             Wood
          
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           grow
           for
           Timber
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           liable
           to
           any
           Tythe
           at
           all
           .
           From
           these
           Instances
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           both
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
           Power
           of
           the
           Occupant
           to
           make
           the
           Tythe
           
             much
             ,
             little
          
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           And
           also
           that
           those
           Tythes
           that
           are
           paid
           ,
           are
           paid
           not
           
             purely
             in
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Land
             it self
             ,
          
           but
           with
           Relation
           to
           the
           Stock
           &
           
             Personal
             Estate
          
           imployed
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Labour
           and
           Industry
           of
           him
           that
           occupies
           it
           .
           But
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           that
           any
           man's
           Ancestors
           had
           a
           Property
           in
           ,
           or
           were
           actually
           seized
           of
           
             that
             very
             Stock
          
           ,
           and
           Personal
           Estate
           which
           he
           now
           possesseth
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           the
           
             Strength
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Ability
          
           to
           labour
           ,
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Iudgement
          
           and
           Vnderstanding
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           ,
           through
           and
           by
           Reason
           of
           which
           ,
           Tythes
           are
           now
           paid
           ;
           it
           could
           not
           justly
           be
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           man's
           Ancestors
           ,
           so
           to
           settle
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           oblige
           his
           Posterity
           to
           pay
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           now
           demanded
           and
           received
           :
           for
           that
           were
           to
           charge
           an
           Incumberance
           upon
           that
           ,
           which
           himself
           had
           never
           any
           Property
           in
           .
        
         
           His
           Supposition
           of
           
             some
             charitably
             disposed
             Persons
             ,
             giving
             certain
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
             to
             every
             Parish
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
          
           is
           not
           at
           all
           the
           same
           Case
           with
           this
           of
           Tyth●s
           ,
           although
           he
           saith
           (
           page
           145.
           )
           
             it
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             every
             understanding
             
             man.
          
           But
           I
           believe
           no
           understanding
           man
           can
           see
           the
           Cases
           to
           be
           the
           same
           .
           For
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           Setlement
           of
           Lands
           and
           Tenements
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           the
           Donor
           had
           a
           
             Legal
             Property
          
           ,
           or
           of
           which
           he
           was
           
             actually
             seized
          
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gift
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           Gift
           of
           
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Increase
           growing
           and
           arising
           through
           ,
           and
           by
           Reason
           of
           the
           
             Labour
             ,
             Ca●e
             ,
             Industry
          
           an●
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Occupier
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           gav●
           〈◊〉
           Tythe
           n●ither
           had
           ,
           nor
           could
           have
           ,
           an●
           〈…〉
           ,
           nor
           wa●
           or
           could
           be
           ,
           actually
           〈…〉
           ,
           and
           therfore
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           〈…〉
           at
           the
           Cases
           are
           no
           whit
           alike
           ,
           〈◊〉
           therefore
           the
           
             Destroying
             of
             Tythes
          
           hath
           〈◊〉
           Tendency
           at
           all
           
             to
             destroy
             Hospitals
          
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Tenants
           to
           such
           Ho●pital-Lands
           ,
           thereby
           
             discharged
             from
             the
             Payment
             of
             their
             respective
             Rents
             :
          
           No
           ;
           but
           are
           under
           the
           〈…〉
           was
           before
           ,
           both
           
             as
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             by
             themselves
          
           ▪
           and
           so
           are
           a
           free
           and
           voluntary
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           also
           as
           the
           
             whole
             Rent
          
           they
           pay
           is
           not
           the
           
             f●ll
             Profit
          
           and
           Encrease
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Land
          
           they
           hold
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           
             Proportion
             only
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Land
           it self
           is
           val●e
           or
           rated
           at
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Encrease
           of
           t●eir
           own
           
             Labour
             and
             Industry
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Improvement
           of
           their
           own
           Stock
           ,
           is
           not
           exacted
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           left
           to
           them
           to
           
             d●fray
             Charges
          
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           own
           Subsistence
           and
           Maintenance
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Tythes
           it
           is
           fa●
           otherwise
           :
           For
           the
           Tythe
           is
           the
           
             full
             and
             ●mi●e
             Profi●s
          
           ,
           and
           Encrease
           of
           the
           
             whole
             tenth
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           without
           any
           Allowance
           for
           Charges
           ,
           or
           regard
           to
           the
           Subsistence
           of
           the
           Occupier
           :
           Of
           which
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           He
           sayes
           ,
           
             All
             Tenants
             may
             as
             reasonably
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Payment
             of
             Rent
             to
             their
             Respective
             Landlords
             ,
             is
             a
             National
             Burden
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             as
             that
             Tythes
             are
             a
             great
             Oppression
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           155.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           such
           matter
           .
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           The
           Tenant
           for
           his
           Rent
           hath
           of
           his
           Landlord
           the
           Worth
           of
           his
           Rent
           .
           But
           for
           his
           Tythes
           he
           receives
           of
           the
           Priest
           it
           may
           be
           
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           ,
           however
           that
           which
           to
           him
           is
           
             worth
             nothing
          
           ,
           being
           by
           the
           Priest's
           own
           Confession
           (
           page
           92
           ,
           93.
           )
           
             not
             necessary
             to
             his
             Salvation
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           account
           it
           is
           that
           he
           payes
           his
           Tythes
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Rent
           is
           a
           
             Voluntary
             Contract
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Maxim
           is
           ,
           
             Volenti
             not
             fit
             Injuria
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           He
           that
           willingly
           undertakes
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           injured
           .
           But
           Tythe
           is
           
             not
             Voluntary
             now
          
           ,
           but
           taken
           by
           
             Force
             and
             Violence
          
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           ,
           if
           every
           English
           Man
           durst
           
           Freely
           speak
           his
           own
           Sense
           ,
           nine
           Parts
           of
           ten
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           would
           unanimously
           cry
           ,
           
             TYTHES
             ARE
             A
             GREAT
             OPPRESSION
          
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           Question
           he
           sayes
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             th●y
             that
             purchased
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
             did
             also
             purchase
             the
             Tythe
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           They
           p●●chased
           
             all
             that
             was
             not
             excepted
          
           out
           of
           the
           Purchase
           ,
           but
           Tythes
           were
           
             not
             excepted
          
           out
           of
           the
           Purchase
           .
           If
           they
           who
           have
           purchased
           have
           no
           Right
           to
           the
           Tenth
           Part
           ,
           I
           seen
           ●t
           how
           they
           can
           claim
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Nineth
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           any
           of
           the
           nine
           parts
           ;
           for
           
             they
             purchased
             them
             all
             alike
          
           .
           And
           theref●●e
           in
           Deed
           of
           Bargain
           and
           Sale
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           ●●at
           the
           Seller
           doth
           
             grant
             ,
             Bargain
             ,
             Sell
             ,
             &c
             ALL
             tha●
             ,
             &c.
             with
             its
             Appurtenances
             ,
             and
             EVERY
             PART
             and
             parcel
             th●reof
          
           (
           the
           tenth
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Nine
           )
           
             and
             also
             All
             the
             Estate
             ,
             Right
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             Prope●ty
             ,
             Claim
             and
             Demand
             whatsoever
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           An●
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Rents
           or
           Services
           reserved
           ,
           
             they
             are
             expresly
             excepted
          
           .
           But
           no
           Exception
           of
           Tythes
           did
           I
           ever
           yet
           see
           (
           or
           hear
           of
           )
           in
           any
           Deed
           of
           Purchase
           .
           But
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             Will
             you
             s●ll
             more
             then
             you
             bought
          
           ?
           No
           ,
           say
           〈◊〉
           for
           I
           
             bought
             all
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           I
           sell
           all
           ,
           I
           sell
           no
           more
           then
           I
           bought
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           
           that
           buyes
           Land
           ,
           pays
           so
           much
           Money
           for
           the
           Land
           only
           ,
           as
           Matter
           for
           him
           to
           work
           upon
           :
           but
           when
           he
           has
           this
           Land
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           have
           Profit
           and
           Increase
           from
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           
             purchase
             that
             after
             another
             manner
          
           ;
           he
           payes
           for
           that
           (
           and
           many
           〈◊〉
           dear
           enough
           too
           )
           by
           the
           Labour
           and
           Charge
           he
           bestows
           in
           tilling
           ,
           dressing
           and
           manuring
           it
           .
           And
           if
           in
           this
           Sense
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             purchase
             the
             Nine
             Parts
          
           of
           the
           Crop
           or
           Increase
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           he
           
             purchaseth
             the
             Tenth
             Part
          
           also
           :
           for
           he
           bestows
           〈◊〉
           Charge
           and
           Pains
           on
           
             all
             alike
          
           ▪
           and
           the
           
             T●●th
             Part
          
           stands
           him
           in
           as
           much
           as
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Nine
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Tenant
             payes
             Tythes
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             no
             Inconvenience
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             payes
             less
             Rent
             in
             Consideration
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           is
           a
           Fallacy
           in
           this
           :
           for
           if
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Tenant
           doth
           pay
           less
           Rent
           in
           Consideration
           of
           Tythes
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           questionable
           )
           yet
           the
           Abatement
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           in
           Rent
           is
           not
           proportionable
           or
           answerable
           to
           the
           Value
           of
           the
           Tythes
           he
           payes
           .
           I
           demonstrate
           it
           thus
           :
           Suppose
           a
           Landlord
           le●s
           a
           Farm
           for
           Ninety
           Pound
           a
           Year
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           Tythe
           free
           
           would
           yield
           an
           Hundred
           .
           The
           Tenant
           to
           pay
           his
           Rent
           ,
           defray
           all
           his
           Charge
           of
           Husbandry
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Comfortable
           Subsistence
           and
           Maintenance
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           must
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Computation
           of
           skilful
           Husbandmen
           )
           by
           his
           
             Care
             ,
             Industry
          
           and
           ●abour
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Imployment
           of
           his
           St●ck
           ,
           rai●e
           upon
           his
           Farm
           three
           Rents
           ,
           or
           three
           times
           as
           m●ch
           as
           his
           Rent
           comes
           to
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           Two
           Hundred
           and
           Seventy
           Pound
           ▪
           and
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           Two
           Hundred
           &
           ●eventy
           Poun●s
           is
           Twenty
           Seven
           P●unds
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           ●enant
           should
           have
           Ten
           Pounds
           a
           Year
           abated
           in
           his
           Rent
           because
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           he
           pa●es
           
             Seu●n
             and
             Twenty
          
           Pounds
           a
           Year
           for
           Tythes
           ,
           then
           does
           he
           pay
           Seventeen
           Po●nds
           a
           Year
           in
           Ninety
           more
           then
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           his
           Rent
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           observe
           the
           Difference
           between
           the
           Landlord's
           Dealing
           and
           the
           Priest's
           :
           The
           Landlord
           doth
           not
           take
           or
           desire
           the
           
             whole
             Increase
          
           and
           Profit
           that
           is
           made
           upon
           his
           Farm
           :
           he
           knows
           it
           would
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           because
           the
           
             whole
             Year's
             Labour
             and
             Stock
          
           of
           the
           Tenant
           is
           imployed
           in
           it
           And
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           he
           finds
           only
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Tenant
           finds
           all
           manner
           of
           Workmanship
           ,
           Stock
           and
           
           Charges
           ,
           he
           is
           contented
           ,
           by
           a
           pretty
           equal
           kind
           of
           Partition
           ,
           to
           divide
           the
           Profits
           between
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           takes
           no
           more
           for
           the
           Rent
           of
           his
           Land
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           supposed
           the
           Tenant
           may
           make
           double
           so
           much
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           Improvement
           of
           his
           Stock
           ,
           for
           his
           Charge
           and
           Labour
           .
           But
           when
           the
           merciless
           Priest
           comes
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           
             Neighbour
             ,
             though
             I
             claim
             the
             Tenth
             Part
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             you
             have
             been
             at
             the
             Pains
             and
             Charge
             to
             get
             it
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             'le
             deal
             no
             worse
             with
             you
             then
             your
             Landlord
             d●es
             ;
             as
             he
             takes
             One
             Part
             and
             leaves
             you
             Two
             ,
             so
             divide
             the
             Tythe
             into
             Three
             Parts
             ,
             I
             'le
             be
             contented
             with
             One
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             keep
             the
             other
             Two
             ,
             for
             the
             Pains
             and
             Charges
             you
             have
             been
             at
             in
             procuring
             it
             .
          
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           
             Who
             ever
             heard
             a
             Priest
             say
             so
             ?
          
           But
           like
           the
           Sabeans
           and
           Calde●ns
           he
           falls
           on
           ,
           and
           
             sweeps
             all
             away
             together
          
           .
           He
           takes
           the
           
             full
             Tenth
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Increase
           of
           the
           whole
           Farm
           ,
           and
           leaves
           the
           poor
           Farmer
           
             no
             Consideration
             at
             all
          
           for
           all
           the
           Charges
           and
           Toyl
           he
           has
           bestowed
           about
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           will
           wipe
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             no
             Oppression
             ,
             no
             Grievance
             at
             all
          
           :
           whenas
           indeed
           there
           is
           
             none
             greater
          
           in
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Landlord
           should
           have
           
             as
             little
             Iustice
          
           as
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           should
           take
           away
           
             all
             the
             Increase
             of
             the
             
             Nine
             Parts
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Priest
           does
           
             all
             the
             Increase
             of
             the
             Tenth
             ,
          
           what
           would
           become
           of
           the
           poor
           Farmer
           !
           He
           would
           have
           
             nothing
             left
             him
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           who
           should
           
             sow
             the
             Land
          
           again
           ?
           for
           the
           
           unreasonable
           ●riest
           does
           not
           leave
           him
           of
           the
           Tythe
           ,
           where
           〈◊〉
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             Land
          
           against
           another
           Year
           ,
           but
           keeping
           him
           in
           an
           Egyptian
           Bondage
           ,
           
             expects
             he
             should
             make
             Bricks
             for
             him
             ,
             although
             he
             allow●
             him
             ●o
             Straw
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           must
           not
           be
           thought
           hard
           or
           g●umbled
           at
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           a
           pass
           is
           this
           unhappy
           N●tion
           brought
           Nay
           ,
           he
           reckons
           the
           People
           have
           an
           
             ●asi●
             tim●
          
           on
           't
           now
           ,
           o're
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           when
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           clear
           the
           Clergy
           from
           the
           Charge
           of
           Iud●●sm
           in
           taking
           Tythes
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             Should
             we
             chall●nge
             and
             receiue
             our
             Tythes
             as
             they
             were
             due
             to
             the
          
           Levites
           ,
           
             our
             〈◊〉
             would
             be
             much
             fuller
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             〈…〉
             Imposi●ions
             much
             heavier
             upon
             the
             Peop●●
             ,
          
           pag.
           134.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           No●
           the
           Charge
           is
           
             much
             heavier
             now
          
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           had
           
             no
             Inheritance
          
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           
             no
             Share
          
           in
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           but
           had
           Tythes
           assigned
           them
           instead
           of
           their
           
           Proportion
           of
           Land
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.20
           .
           So
           th●●
           the
           other
           eleven
           Tribes
           
             had
             all
             the
             Land
          
           〈◊〉
           them
           .
           
             They
             had
             so
             much
             the
             〈◊〉
             Land
             ,
             their
             Lots
             were
             the
             bigger
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           
             some
             Consideration
          
           for
           their
           Tythes
           .
           But
           now
           adayes
           the
           Priests
           have
           not
           only
           the
           Tythes
           ,
           but
           
             their
             Share
          
           a●so
           of
           Land
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           to
           compass
           ;
           in
           which
           Respect
           
             it
             is
             harder
             now
             with
             the
             People
             then
             it
             was
             then
             .
          
        
         
           2
           If
           the
           Levitical
           Priests
           had
           offerings
           ,
           
             so
             have
             these
          
           .
           What
           mean
           all
           the
           
             Easter-Reckonings
             ,
             Midsummer-Dues
          
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           )
           
             Smoak-Money
             ;
             Garden
             Penny
             &c.
             
             Money
             for
             Marrying
             ,
             Money
             for
             Christening
             ,
             Money
             for
             Churching
             of
             Women
             ,
             Money
             for
             giving
             the
             Communion
             ,
             Money
             for
             Burying
             ,
             Money
             for
             Breaking
             the
             Ground
             ,
             Money
             for
             Funeral
             Sermons
             ,
             Money
             for
             Lectures
             ,
          
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           
             All
             for
             Money
          
           ,
           and
           
             without
             Money
          
           or
           Money
           's
           worth
           
             nothing
             will
             be
             done
          
           ,
           So
           that
           their
           Revenues
           
             far
             exceed
          
           those
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Charge
             falls
             heavier
             on
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           Tythes
           and
           Offerings
           under
           the
           Law
           
             maintained
             all
             the
             Officers
          
           belonging
           to
           that
           Tabernacle
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           People
           were
           at
           
           
             no
             further
          
           Charge
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Priests
           alone
           run
           away
           with
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           their
           under
           Officers
           ,
           as
           
             Clarks
             ,
             Sextons
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           fain
           to
           be
           
             maintained
             by
             the
             People
          
           beside
           ;
           the
           
             ringing
             of
             the
             Bell
          
           ,
           the
           
             reading
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             saying
             Amen
             ,
          
           and
           
             whipping
             out
             the
             Dogs
          
           are
           charged
           upon
           the
           Peoples
           Account
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           made
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           which
           still
           
             layes
             greater
             and
             heavier
             Loads
             upon
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Out
           of
           the
           Tythes
           under
           the
           Law
           
             Provision
             was
             made
          
           for
           the
           Fatherless
           ,
           the
           Widow
           and
           the
           Stranger
           ,
           Deut.
           14.28
           ,
           29.
           
           But
           now
           the
           Clergy
           take
           
             all
             the
             Tythes
             to
             their
             own
             use
             ,
          
           leaving
           the
           Fatherless
           ,
           the
           Widow
           ,
           &c.
           to
           
             shift
             for
             themselves
          
           as
           they
           can
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Fatherless
           and
           Widow
           ,
           &c.
           might
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Tythes
           ,
           
             perish
             for
             want
          
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           People
           relieve
           and
           maintain
           them
           at
           no
           small
           Expence
           besides
           .
           Thus
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Charge
             is
             much
             greater
             upon
             th●
             People
             now
             ,
          
           then
           it
           was
           then
           ;
           the
           
             Little
             Fi●ger
          
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           being
           heavier
           then
           the
           Loy●s
           of
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           He
           confesses
           (
           page
           157.
           )
           That
           
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             Tythes
             in
             their
             days
             ,
          
           and
           he
           gives
           this
           as
           one
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           
             because
             they
             could
             
             not
             have
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             the
          
           Levites
           
             being
             in
             Possession
             of
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           if
           Tythes
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           paid
           ,
           what
           hindred
           their
           receiving
           them
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           that
           were
           converted
           ?
           some
           of
           whom
           were
           so
           
             zealously
             aff●cted
          
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           have
           pulled
           out
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           them
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           4.15
           .
           And
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           demanded
           Tythes
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           had
           understood
           them
           to
           be
           due
           unto
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           readily
           have
           paid
           them
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             We
             ought
             to
             consider
             that
             Tythes
             were
             an
             Improper
             Maintenance
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Vnfixt
             State
             of
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Oh!
           were
           Tythes
           indeed
           an
           Impr●p●r
           Maintenance
           for
           the
           Apostles
           !
           If
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           did
           
             so
             walk
             as
             they
             have
             them
             f●r
             an
             Example
             ,
          
           they
           would
           find
           Tythes
           an
           improper
           Maintenance
           for
           them
           also
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Apostles
           State
           of
           Life
           was
           unfixt
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           pray
           ▪
           
             fixed
             your
             State
             of
             Life
          
           ?
           who
           divided
           Provinces
           into
           Parishes
           ,
           &
           
             set
             up
             Parish
             Priests
          
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           a
           Pope
           ?
           Had
           you
           not
           your
           fixt
           State
           of
           Life
           and
           your
           Maintenance
           by
           Tythes
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           power
           ?
           
           But
           I
           remember
           this
           Priest
           sayes
           (
           pag
           ,
           86.
           )
           
             The
             Apostles
             and
             we
          
           (
           the
           Clergy
           )
           
             act
             under
             Different
             Circumstances
          
           .
           And
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           at
           it
           ;
           for
           so
           did
           the
           true
           Ministers
           and
           the
           false
           〈◊〉
           all
           Ages
           .
           But
           I
           wish
           the
           Apostles
           and
           these
           differed
           in
           
             Circumstances
             only
          
           .
        
         
           He
           has
           another
           Reason
           yet
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           Tythes
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             They
             had
             no
             need
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             had
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             so
             their
             Maintenance
             by
             a
             Mira●ulous
             Providence
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           notoriously
           false
           .
           They
           had
           their
           Maintenance
           in
           an
           Ordinary
           Way
           ,
           without
           any
           Miracle
           at
           all
           .
           
             Whatsoever
             was
             set
             before
             them
          
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           did
           receive
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
          
           Luk.
           10
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Where
           then
           was
           the
           Miracle
           ?
           was
           it
           in
           the
           Believers
           setting
           Food
           before
           them
           ?
           or
           in
           their
           eating
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           so
           set
           before
           them
           ?
        
         
           But
           sayes
           he
           ,
           pag.
           158.
           
           
             If
             you
             conclude
             that
             we
             must
             be
             in
             all
             things
             as
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             must
             you
             of
             the
             Laity
             do
             now
             as
             the
             Laity
             did
             then
             ,
             who
             sold
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             down
             at
             the
             Apostles
             Feet
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           does
           not
           follow
           .
           The
           Apostles
           (
           and
           in
           them
           all
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           )
           
           were
           commanded
           to
           preach
           freely
           (
           
             Freely
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             freely
             give
             ,
          
           Mat
           10.8
           .
           )
           and
           for
           their
           Maintenance
           to
           receive
           such
           things
           only
           ,
           as
           by
           Believers
           were
           freely
           administred
           to
           them
           ,
           Luke
           10.7
           ,
           8.
           
           But
           the
           Believers
           were
           not
           commanded
           to
           sell
           their
           Possessions
           ;
           that
           was
           a
           
             voluntary
             Act
          
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Instance
           of
           
             Ananias
             ,
             While
             it
             remained
          
           (
           saith
           
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.4
           .
           )
           
             was
             it
             not
             thine
             own
             ?
             and
             after
             it
             was
             sold
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             in
             thine
             own
             Power
          
           ?
           So
           that
           he
           might
           have
           chosen
           whether
           he
           would
           have
           sold
           his
           Land
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           after
           it
           was
           sold
           ,
           he
           might
           yet
           have
           chosen
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           have
           brought
           the
           Money
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           into
           that
           Common
           Treasury
           or
           no.
           But
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           at
           their
           own
           choice
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           or
           no.
           But
           sayes
           
             Paul
             ,
             A
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             a
             Necessity
          
           (
           of
           preaching
           it
           )
           
             is
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Wo
             is
             unto
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.16
           ,
           17.
           
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           his
           Leave
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Ephesian
           Church
           ,
           did
           not
           exhort
           them
           to
           covet
           other
           mens
           Possessions
           ;
           but
           told
           them
           ,
           
             I
             have
             coveted
             no
             man's
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Apparel
             :
             Yea
             ,
             you
             your selves
             know
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             that
             these
             Hands
             have
             ministred
             unto
             my
             Necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             
             were
             with
             me
             .
             And
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             all
             things
          
           (
           adds
           he
           )
           
             how
             that
             so
             labouring
             ,
             ye
             ought
             to
             support
             the
             Weak
             ;
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             how
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           But
           he
           tells
           us
           
             We
             ought
             to
             pay
             them
             Tythes
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             commands
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           158.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Every
           Command
           of
           a
           King
           is
           not
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           to
           be
           actually
           obeyed
           .
           Histories
           ,
           both
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ,
           inform
           us
           ,
           That
           many
           things
           have
           been
           commanded
           by
           Kings
           ,
           which
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           performed
           .
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           abound
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           .
           And
           if
           the
           King
           should
           command
           this
           man
           but
           to
           throw
           up
           his
           setled
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           
             preach
             freely
          
           ;
           I
           question
           how
           forward
           he
           would
           be
           in
           obeying
           such
           a
           Command
           .
           But
           if
           an
           active
           Obedience
           must
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           be
           yielded
           to
           every
           Command
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           simply
           as
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           King
           ;
           if
           simply
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           then
           if
           I
           lived
           in
           Turky
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           command
           me
           to
           maintain
           his
           Priests
           ,
           I
           must
           do
           it
           .
           If
           as
           a
           Christian-King
           ,
           then
           if
           I
           lived
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           King
           command
           me
           to
           maintain
           
           his
           Priests
           ,
           it
           seems
           by
           this
           Man's
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           must
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           too
           ,
           how
           contrary
           soever
           it
           be
           to
           Good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             The
             First
             Fruits
             and
             Tenths
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             Flowers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           greatly
           mistakes
           ,
           being
           herein
           somewhat
           like
           the
           Crow
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           think
           her
           own
           Bird
           White
           
           though
           others
           see
           it
           to
           be
           Black.
           
             No
             Flower
             can
             be
             fair
             in
             an
          
           English
           
             Crown
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             Pope's
             Mitre
             .
          
           If
           nothing
           else
           could
           be
           said
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           once
           
             stuck
             in
             the
             Tripple
             Crown
          
           ,
           that
           alone
           were
           enough
           to
           make
           it
           unworthy
           to
           be
           
             worn
             in
             an
          
           English
           Diadem
           .
        
         
           He
           seems
           greatly
           offended
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           are
           counted
           Hirelings
           ;
           and
           to
           vindicate
           himself
           he
           makes
           a
           Comparison
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           
             You
             know
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             the
             King
             has
             Twelve
             Iudges
             ,
             &c.
             and
             these
             have
             an
             Honourable
             Allowance
             from
             the
             Exchequer
             .
             Will
             you
             therefore
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Hirelings
             ,
             and
             sell
             Iustice
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             ours
             the
             same
             Case
          
           ?
           pag
           159.
           
        
         
         
           Answ.
           No
           :
           for
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           whereas
           they
           pretend
           no
           higher
           then
           to
           be
           
             Ministers
             of
             State.
          
           You
           call
           your selves
           
             Spiritual
             Persons
          
           :
           but
           you
           reckon
           them
           but
           
             Lay
             Men.
          
           You
           challenge
           to
           your selves
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Function
          
           :
           they
           claim
           but
           a
           Civil
           or
           
             Temporal
             Office.
          
           They
           therefore
           standing
           in
           a
           
             civil
             Capacity
          
           ,
           may
           reasonably
           and
           fairly
           ,
           without
           any
           Imputation
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           receive
           what
           their
           Master
           is
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           you
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           are
           therefore
           
             justly
             condemnable
          
           as
           Hirelings
           ,
           because
           ye
           will
           not
           be
           content
           with
           
             that
             Maintenance
          
           ,
           which
           he
           (
           whom
           ye
           call
           ,
           though
           untruly
           ,
           your
           Master
           )
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           but
           
             seek
             for
             Hire
          
           from
           others
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           He
           takes
           it
           ill
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           think
           they
           would
           abandon
           their
           Profession
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           bereaft
           of
           their
           Preferments
           .
           
             I
             hope
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             many
             of
             us
             can
             appeal
             to
             the
             Searcher
             of
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             imbraced
             the
             Ministry
             upon
             better
             Grounds
             ,
             then
             Temporal
             Interests
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             therefore
             ask
             your
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             likely
             to
             be
             Reason
             ,
             or
             rather
             Envy
             ,
             that
             drew
             up
             this
             Charge
             against
             us
             ,
          
           p.
           160.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           would
           not
           think
           hardly
           of
           them
           
           all
           ▪
           nor
           more
           hardly
           of
           any
           then
           they
           deserve
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           be
           questioned
           ,
           considering
           
             what
             Ground
          
           has
           been
           given
           for
           it
           .
           I
           do
           not
           know
           his
           standing
           (
           because
           he
           had
           not
           Ingenuity
           enough
           to
           give
           his
           Name
           )
           and
           therefore
           can
           say
           nothing
           to
           him
           particularly
           .
           But
           if
           he
           be
           not
           a
           very
           Young
           Man
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           once
           within
           these
           Twenty
           Years
           ,
           when
           their
           Preferments
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           
             chose
             of
             his
             Profession
             were
             very
             scarce
             to
             be
             found
             ,
          
           insomuch
           as
           at
           that
           day
           the
           old
           Proverb
           began
           to
           come
           in
           use
           ,
           
             No
             Penny
             ,
             No
             Pater
             Noster
             .
          
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Shepherds
             were
             fled
          
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           their
           Flocks
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           accounted
           no
           better
           then
           Wolves
           ;
           and
           many
           good
           men
           thought
           the
           Reason
           to
           be
           ,
           
             because
             they
             were
             but
             Hirelings
          
           ,
           John
           10.13
           .
           But
           to
           pass
           that
           by
           ,
        
         
           There
           remains
           yet
           a
           material
           Point
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           viz.
           
             For
             what
             Reason
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             should
             pay
             Tythes
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             Separation
             they
             have
             no
             Benefit
             of
             his
             Ministry
          
           ?
           His
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Minister
             is
             not
             to
             Blame
             for
             their
             Separation
             ,
             or
             lack
             of
             that
             Benefit
             ,
             but
             desires
             they
             would
             injoy
             it
             while
             he
             is
             attending
             his
             Office
             ,
          
           p.
           161.
           
        
         
         
           Answ.
           If
           the
           Minister
           be
           one
           that
           
             for
             corrupt
             Interest
             hath
             intruded
             himself
          
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           by
           what
           he
           says
           pag.
           11.
           some
           such
           there
           be
           )
           if
           the
           Minister
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           
             a
             Vicious
             and
             Intemperate
             Life
          
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Disorderly
             Conversation
          
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           has
           exhorted
           to
           
             withdraw
             from
          
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Minister
           then
           to
           Blame
           for
           the
           Separation
           ?
           Admit
           he
           be
           a
           man
           of
           
             tolerable
             Sobriety
          
           ,
           yet
           if
           his
           Ministry
           can
           do
           me
           no
           good
           ,
           am
           I
           not
           better
           without
           it
           ?
           That
           which
           I
           am
           is
           the
           Salvation
           of
           my
           Soul.
           He
           tells
           me
           (
           pag.
           92
           ,
           93.
           )
           
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             already
             so
             plain
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             understand
             it
             without
             his
             Help
             .
          
           To
           what
           End
           then
           should
           I
           make
           use
           of
           him
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           closer
           to
           the
           Point
           .
           He
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ.
           Where
           did
           Christ
           ever
           impower
           his
           Ministers
           to
           
             make
             people
             hear
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
          
           ?
           or
           to
           
             exact
             Wages
             of
             them
             although
             they
             did
             not
             hear
             them
          
           ?
           His
           Instruction
           to
           his
           Disciples
           was
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             Dust
             of
             your
             Feet
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.14
           .
           And
           Paul
           sayes
           to
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             It
             was
             nec●ssary
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             first
             have
             been
             spoken
             to
             you
             :
             but
             seeing
             ye
             put
             〈◊〉
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             judge
             your
             s●lves
             
             unworthy
             of
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             lo
             ,
             we
             turn
             to
             the
          
           Gentiles
           ;
           
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             us
             ,
             &c.
          
           Acts
           13.
           
           ●6
           .
           He
           greatly
           mistakes
           ,
           if
           he
           thinks
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           to
           
             impos●
             his
             Gospel
          
           upon
           any
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           said
           to
           have
           dealt
           with
           the
           Indians
           ,
           to
           
             make
             men
          
           Christians
           
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
          
           :
           Nay
           ,
           nay
           ;
           he
           
             lovingly
             invites
             all
          
           ;
           he
           
             inwardly
             strives
             by
             his
             Spirit
             with
             all
          
           ;
           he
           
             graciously
             tenders
             Mercy
             to
             all
          
           ;
           but
           he
           
             obtrudes
             it
             upon
             none
          
           .
           And
           if
           he
           gave
           no
           Authority
           to
           his
           Apostles
           to
           
             compel
             any
             to
             hear
             them
          
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           gave
           them
           no
           Power
           to
           Demand
           ,
           
             muchless
             Inforce
          
           a
           Maintenance
           from
           such
           ,
           as
           did
           neither
           receive
           nor
           own
           them
           .
           It
           was
           e●pecially
           provided
           in
           their
           Commission
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           first
           received
           ,
           before
           they
           received
           any
           thing
           themselves
           ,
           Luke
           10.8
           .
           And
           Paul
           sayes
           ,
           
             He
             did
             not
             eat
             any
             man's
             Bread
             for
             nought
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           3.8
           .
           And
           if
           these
           men
           were
           indeed
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           
             so
             eager
          
           and
           forward
           to
           receive
           of
           those
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           ●hat
           he
           sayes
           ,
           that
           
             he
             desires
             we
             should
             injoy
             the
             Benefit
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             more
             then
             a
          
           Popish
           
             Priest
             may
             say
             to
             him
          
           ?
           Would
           he
           hold
           himself
           bound
           in
           Reason
           or
           Equity
           
             to
             maintain
             that
             Popish
          
           Priest
           ,
           or
           think
           
           the
           other
           did
           justly
           in
           
             Forcing
             a
             Maintenance
          
           from
           h●m
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           Liberty
           to
           hear
           him
           if
           he
           would
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           he
           will
           say
           No
           ,
           because
           a
           
             Popish
             Priest
          
           is
           not
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ.
           
             A
             very
             good
             Reason
             against
             them
             both
             .
          
           But
           the
           
             Popish
             Priest
          
           no
           doubt
           will
           say
           He
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             does
             no
             more
          
           .
           But
           this
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           
             He
             has
             Law
             on
             his
             side
          
           :
           so
           had
           the
           other
           
             too
             lately
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           has
           it
           still
           elsewhere
           .
           The
           Intent
           of
           my
           reasoning
           thus
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           th●t
           by
           the
           same
           Argument
           by
           which
           he
           would
           condemn
           us
           ,
           he
           justifies
           not
           only
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           Protestants
           here
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Dealings
           of
           other
           Secretaries
           against
           his
           Brethren
           and
           himself
           of
           late
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           
             most
             weakly
          
           argued
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           b●
           
             forced
             to
             maintain
             him
          
           ,
           because
           we
           
             may
             hear
             him
          
           if
           we
           will.
           In
           this
           he
           is
           
             more
             unjust
          
           then
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           men
           usually
           are
           :
           for
           take
           the
           most
           greedy
           and
           over-reaching
           Tradesman
           that
           one
           can
           find
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           tell
           me
           his
           Ware
           is
           very
           Good
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           such
           as
           will
           fit
           my
           turn
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           
             thrust
             it
             upon
             me
          
           ,
           whether
           I
           like
           i●
           or
           no
           ;
           but
           leaves
           me
           to
           my
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           either
           
             to
             take
             it
             or
             to
             leave
             it
             :
          
           and
           if
           I
           do
           
             ●ot
             take
             it
          
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           
             never
             demand
             any
             
             thing
             of
             me
             for
             it
             .
          
           But
           this
           Priest
           will
           either
           make
           us
           take
           his
           Ware
           ▪
           though
           we
           neither
           like
           it
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           need
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           sure
           will
           make
           us
           pay
           for
           it
           ,
           though
           we
           never
           take
           it
           .
           What
           can
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             unreasonable
          
           ,
           what
           
             more
             dishonest
          
           then
           this
           .
        
         
           He
           next
           undertakes
           to
           defend
           the
           Priests
           in
           sueing
           for
           Tythes
           ;
           
             If
             it
             be
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             their
             Due
             they
             sue
             for
             ,
             the
             Recovering
             of
             them
             by
             Course
             of
             ●aw
             will
             have
             no
             Injective
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           Civil
           Cases
           it
           is
           no
           Injustice
           for
           a
           man
           to
           recover
           his
           Due
           by
           Law.
           But
           neither
           is
           this
           a
           civil
           Ca●e
           ,
           nor
           
             Tythe
             his
             Due
          
           .
           His
           supposing
           it
           so
           ,
           is
           but
           begging
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           If
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           his
           Due
           ,
           because
           upon
           Tryal
           he
           recovers
           it
           at
           Law
           ;
           I
           shall
           answer
           ,
           that
           that
           Argument
           will
           no
           more
           prove
           Tythes
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           due
           to
           the
           Papists
           and
           Presbyterians
           ,
           both
           which
           (
           the
           former
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           late
           )
           recovered
           them
           by
           Law.
           Will
           he
           therefore
           acquit
           them
           of
           Injusti●e
           ?
           Will
           he
           say
           ,
           Tythes
           were
           their
           Due
           ?
           then
           
             he
             and
             his
             Brethren
             had
             no
             Wrong
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           (
           by
           the
           latter
           )
           taken
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           to
           sue
           men
           at
           Law
           
             for
             his
             Belly
          
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           
             Precept
             ,
             Precedent
          
           or
           Ground
           in
           
             Scripture
             ,
             Religion
          
           or
           
           Reason
           .
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Maintenance
           ,
           which
           is
           
             altogether
             free
          
           and
           voluntary
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           compulsory
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           were
           to
           
             take
             what
             was
             given
          
           ,
           what
           was
           set
           before
           them
           :
           not
           to
           
             demand
             ,
             command
             ,
             comp●l
          
           .
           This
           Practice
           is
           more
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Eli
           (
           who
           were
           
             Sons
             of
             Belial
          
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           the
           Lord
           )
           who
           said
           ,
           We
           will
           have
           this
           ,
           or
           We
           will
           have
           that
           ,
           and
           
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             give
             it
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             it
             by
             Force
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           2.
           
           Or
           like
           the
           False
           Prophets
           mentioned
           by
           
             Micha
             ,
             who
             prepared
             War
             against
             them
             that
             put
             not
             into
             their
             Mouthes
             ,
          
           Chap.
           3.
           
           But
           when
           or
           where
           did
           any
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ever
           do
           thus
           ?
           Let
           him
           search
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           let
           him
           turn
           over
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ,
           and
           produce
           such
           an
           Instance
           if
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           Yet
           
             so
             little
             Mod●sty
          
           has
           he
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             High-way
             Thief
             may
             as
             w●ll
             implead
             the
             Iustice
             of
             an
             Hue
             and-Cry
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             such
             a
             lawful
             Pros●cu●ion
          
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Position
           so
           
             utterly
             devo●d
          
           of
           
             Truth
             ,
             Reason
          
           and
           Charity
           ,
           that
           without
           further
           Answer
           I
           dare
           commit
           it
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           every
           dis
           interested
           Reader
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           now
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           gone
           through
           the
           several
           Heads
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           particular
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             most
             material
          
           Passages
           therein
           .
           There
           remains
           in
           his
           last
           Leaf
           an
           old
           
             over-worn
             Obj●ction
             ,
             That
             the
             primitive
          
           Christians
           
             were
             d●fferent
             from
             us
          
           ;
           in
           debating
           which
           ,
           
             he
             sh●ll
             hereaf●er
          
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             be
             ready
             to
             bestow
             his
             Pains
          
           )
           
             as
             Providence
             shall
             give
             Occasion
             and
             Assistance
             .
          
           Seeing
           he
           puts
           it
           off
           to
           hereafter
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           anticipate
           his
           Work
           ,
           by
           saying
           any
           thing
           to
           it
           now
           :
           But
           whensoever
           he
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           undertake
           that
           Task
           ,
           I
           no
           way
           doubt
           b●t
           the
           Lord
           will
           enable
           me
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Servants
           to
           vindicate
           his
           Tru●h
           and
           Heritage
           from
           the
           Sland●rs
           and
           Falshoods
           of
           this
           mans
           Malevolent
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           to
           discover
           and
           demonstrate
           how
           greatly
           
             He
             a●d
             his
             Brethren
             d●ffer
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
          
           Christians
           
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Re●igion
             ,
             having
             ind●ed
             neither
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             true
             Form
             thereof
             .
          
           
           But
           of
           this
           no
           more
           at
           present
           ,
           until
           further
           Occasion
           be
           offered
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           to
           give
           thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           a
           
             little
             Taste
          
           of
           the
           Temper
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           thee
           with
           a
           short
           Collection
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Phrases
           and
           virulent
           Expressions
           ,
           which
           his
           
             Academical
             Education
          
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
          
           Quakerism
           ,
           
             and
             the
             D●lusions
             of
             it
          
           .
           p.
           3.
           
           
             You
             may
             find
             the
             Picture
             of
             your
             Speakers
             drawn
             by
          
           Virgil
           (
           an
           Heathen
           Poet
           )
           
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
          
           Sybil
           
             possessed
             with
             her
             Daemon
          
           ▪
           pag.
           9.
           
           
             Whetting
             their
             Tongues
             to
             speak
             the
             most
             prodigi
             us
             Lyes
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Malice
             to
             invert
             ,
          
           pag.
           13.
           
           
             The
             Lash
             of
             th●ir
             Serpentine
             Tongues
             ,
          
           p.
           14.
           
           
             Blind
             Guides
          
           ,
           p.
           89.
           
           
             The
             Whim
             in
             his
             Pa●●
          
           ,
           p.
           96.
           
           
             The
             Dev●l
             and
             these
          
           ,
           p.
           96.
           
           
             Poor
             delud●d
             Souls
             receive
             Falshood
             and
             Railing
             ,
             Non-sense
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             &c.
          
           p.
           106.
           
           
             A
             Dream
             ,
             a
             meer
             Fancy
             ,
             a
             miserable
             Mistake
             ,
             a
             False
             and
             Fantastical
             Light
             ;
             they
             adore
             a
             Lye
             for
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
          
           p.
           107.
           
           
             Sottish
             Wayes
             of
             Reasoning
          
           ,
           p.
           1●8
           .
           The
           Quakers
           
             a
             Company
             of
             fine
             Cheats
          
           ,
           p.
           108.
           
           
             A
             Fanatical
          
           Jesuit
           ,
           p.
           109.
           
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
          
           Quaker
           
             or
             a
          
           Jesuit
           ,
           p.
           110.
           
           
             A
             Company
             
             of
             Wandring
             Fellows
             that
             have
             got
             into
             a
             Road
             of
             Babling
             ,
          
           p.
           114.
           
           
             The
             Venom
             of
             their
             Tongues
          
           ,
           p.
           116.
           
           
             Sottish
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           p.
           152.
           
           
             They
             are
             a
             Company
             of
             Cheats
             and
             Impostors
             ,
          
           pag.
           155.
           
        
         
           These
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           not
           answered
           ,
           not
           judging
           any
           
             Weight
             of
             Argument
          
           to
           lie
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           tend
           to
           prove
           any
           thing
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           he
           ,
           from
           whom
           this
           
             corrupt
             Fruit
          
           springs
           ,
           is
           likely
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           tho●e
           who
           
             for
             a
             corrupt
             Interest
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             sacred
             Offices
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           pag.
           11.
           )
           or
           that
           
             that
             Savage
             ,
             Waspish
             ,
             Crusty
             Humour
             of
             his
             Natural
             Disposition
          
           (
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           pag.
           119.
           )
           
             is
             not
             yet
             transformed
             into
             the
             Meckness
             and
             Innocency
             of
             a
             Lamb.
          
           But
           letting
           these
           things
           pass
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           with
           that
           Saying
           in
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
             ,
             Didicit
             ill●
             maledicere
             ,
             et
             ego
             contemnere
          
           :
           i.
           e.
           He
           hath
           learned
           to
           speak
           Evil
           ,
           and
           I
           to
           disregard
           it
           .
        
         
           
             T.
             E.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A39312-e1690
           
             Ezek.
             34.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             30.14
             .
             Rom.
             10.8
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             24.49
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.17
             .
             Ephes.
             4.8
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.2
             C●ap
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.37
             .
             Vers.
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.4
             .
             Ephes.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             37.
             
             ●1
             .
             Psal.
             119.11
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.35
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat
             7.16.20
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             page
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Minister
               a
               Servant
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             L
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Prae●●p●a
               monent
               Exempla
               movent
               viv●tur
               Exemplis
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Titus
             2.7
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.11
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e6020
           
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             See
             Howel
             
               's
               Epist.
               to
            
             Cotgrave
             
               his
               Dictionary
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e6720
           
             
               See
               his
               Title
               Page
            
             .
          
           
             page
             3.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.1
             .
          
           
             chap.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             2
             4.
             
             Mic.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Corin
               ▪
            
             10.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             ▪
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.44
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Luke
             14.1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Moses
               &
               Aaron
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.44
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.8
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
          
           
             Iob
             32.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e10050
           
             Prov.
             10.19
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
             1
             Iohn
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e10640
           
             Mat.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.9
             .
             Iob
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             12
             ,
          
           
             Vers.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             19
             
          
           
             Vers.
             21.
             
             Vers.
             22.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Word
            
             FULLY
             ]
             
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               thrust
               in
               ,
               for
               it
               alters
               both
               the
               text
               and
               the
               case
               ,
               as
               relating
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               not
               the
               kind
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Subject
               we
               are
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Job
             10.7
             .
          
           
             chap.
             27.5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.12
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.32
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             28.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             7.39
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             6.12
             .
          
           
             James
             4.7
             .
             Rom
             16.20
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.39
             .
          
           
             Mark
             13
             27.
             
             Mat.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             Mark
             5.25
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             7.23
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Ez●k
             .
             36.26
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Luke
             8.15
             .
          
           
             page
             42.
             
          
           
             John
             5.4
             .
             James
             1.27
             .
             John
             5.18
             .
             Col.
             1.27
             .
             Ephes.
             6.11
             .
             to
             17.
             
          
           
             John
             8.21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.21.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             16.33
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Mark
             3.27
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.7.9
             ,
          
           
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             26.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Mat
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.6
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             verse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.24
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             28.7
             .
             1
             John
             1.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Numbers
             32.9
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e18980
           
             Lev.
             18.5
             .
          
           
             Galat.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.5
             .
             Gal.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             24.3
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             31.31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             8.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             4.
             
             Vers.
             22
             
          
           
             Vers.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Word
               natural
               hath
               divers
               Acceptations
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               the
               pure
               uncorrupte●
               Nature
               ,
               wherein
               man
               was
               ,
               at
               first
               made
               There
               is
               the
               corrupt
               &
               degenerate
               Nature
               of
               man
               in
               the
               ●●ll
               ,
               in
               which
               Sense
               natural
               is
               in
               Scripture
               opposed
               to
               spiritual
               ,
               as
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
            
             The
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             1
             C●r
             .
             2.14
             .
             
               And
               there
               is
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Saints
               are
               mad
               ▪
               Partakers
               ,
               as
            
             Peter
             witnesseth
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             Bp.
             Gaude●
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             page
             42.
             
          
           
             Stobaeus
             Ser.
             28.
             
             Stob.
             Serm.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Gauden
             of
             Oa●hs
             page
             42.
             ●bid
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ●●id
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             idem
             page
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Curt.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             See
             Acts
             17.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             page
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Frustra
               fit
               perplura
               ,
               quod
               fieri
               potest
               per
               panciora
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Christian
               simplicity
            
             ,
             fol.
             228.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             116.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             con
             .
             pub
             .
             Oaths
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             12.
             
               in
               Mat.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             9
             
               in
               Act.
               Apost
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             155.
             
          
           
             
               Comment
               .
               in
               Iac.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               non
               r●●●rentur
               〈◊〉
               fal●unt
               D●os
               ,
            
             sayth
             .
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Alexand.
             in
             Q.
             Curt.
             lib.
             72.
             
             
               Q●i
               〈…〉
               Virop
               〈◊〉
               ,
               insarit
               ,
            
             Antipho
             .
             〈…〉
             Serm.
             ●5
             
               Nullum
               jusjurandum
               〈◊〉
               est
               ,
               sari
               et
               imp●st●●i
               .
            
             Sop●oc
             .
             in
             Stob.
             〈◊〉
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             concerning
             pub
             .
             Oaths
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             page
             22
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.10
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.35
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             29.25
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             16.6
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             32
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.29
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             pub
             .
             O.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             〈◊〉
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Zeph.
             3.8
             .
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             John
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             45.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.13
             .
             Gen.
             22.16
             .
             Ier.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             Acts
             22.5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               So
               Bp.
            
             Gauden
             
               makes
               the
               lawful
               Cal
               of
               Authority
               one
               of
               the
               due
               Circumstances
               which
               are
               necessary
               in
               a
               lawful
               Oath
               ,
            
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             About
             300.
             l.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             57.20
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             14.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.30
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Iames
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Discour
             .
             of
             pub
             .
             Oaths
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             publick
             Oaths
             ,
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             9.3
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             19.12
             .
             Deut.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             L.
             6
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               This
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               is
               the
            
             15.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             B
             and
             A
             
               denote
               the
               Persons
               speaking
            
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Christian-simplicity
            
             ,
             fol.
             228.
             
          
           
             
               Discourse
               of
               publick
               Oaths
            
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Val.
               Max.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             pag.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e37470
           
             Acts
             2.14
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e39130
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.45
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Ecles
             .
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Iames
             3.
             
             ●5
             .
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.19
             .
             Job
             32.8
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             22.40
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             55.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.27
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14.16
             and
             ver
             .
             26.
             chap.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             John
             17.20
             .
          
           
             John
             7.38
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             2.20
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.18
             .
             v.
             16.17
             .
             chap.
             15.26
             .
             chap.
             16.14
             .
             chap.
             14.26
             .
             chap.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             1
             Corin.
             12.29.30
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.3.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             29.11
             .
             Rev.
             5.
             
          
           
             chap.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             13.
             
             ●
             .
             4
             .
             Chap.
             17.2
             .
             Chap.
             18.3
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.10
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Rev.
             10
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Jude
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Thessal
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             John
             14.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Ecles
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14.16
             .
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             
               See
               his
               Works
            
             ,
             p.
             319
             ,
             and
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             
               See
               his
               Reply
               to
            
             Hardings
             Answer
             ,
             p.
             393.
             
               of
               his
               Works
            
             and
             page
             394.
             
          
           
             Martyr●log
             .
             vol.
             3.
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             Martyrology
             ,
             vol.
             3.
             pag.
             573
             
          
           
             Decad.
             4.
             
             Serm.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39312-e52210
           
             Gen.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Luk
             10.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             Mat.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Aliquam
               portionem
               terrarum
               haereditariam
               ,
               ●re
               the
               words
               both
               in
            
             Ingulfe
             &
             Malmesbury
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Aliquam
               portionem
               terrae
               m●a
               decimam
               Scil.
               partem
               terrae
               meae
               ,
               are
               th●
               words
               in
            
             M●tthew
             of
             We●●minster
             .
             
               Decimam
               Hydam
               terrae
               totius
            
             〈◊〉
             -
             Saxiae
             ,
             
               are
               the
               words
               in
            
             Jornalensis
             .
          
           
             Fascic
             .
             Temp.
             in
             Zach.
             Pap.
             Burdegal
             .
             Chronog
             .
             in
             eundem
             .
          
           
             
               See
               Fascic
               .
               Temporum
               .
               Platina
               &
               Burdegalensis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Platina
               in
               Vita
               ejus
            
             .
          
           
             Platina
             in
             vita
             ejus
             .
          
           
             Platina
             in
             vita
             ejus
             .
          
           
             Burdegal
             .
             Fascicul
             .
             Tempor
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.3
             .
             &
             18.18
             .
             &
             21
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Remissione
               animarum
               ,
               &
               peccatorum
               nostrorum
               ,
            
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Charter
             in
             I●gulf
             ,
             as
             Spelman
             gives
             them
             is
             his
             
               British
               Councils
            
             .
             Anno
             Christi
             ,
             855.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Error
               minimus
               in
               principio
               ,
               fit
               major
               in
               medio
               ,
               maximus
               ,
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               C●ssante
               Ratione
               legis
               c●ssat
               lex
            
             .
          
           
             
               Asinus
               asino
               ,
               sus
               sui
               pulcher
               .